The Nightshade Countess (copyrighted ghost story by Mark Lee)

CHAPTER 1

“Phillip, Phillip are you still with us?” Gina his sister asked. “I’m sorry what?” The tall curly brown haired man looked somewhat self-conscious as his attention shifted from the cloud free sky to that of his sister and her boyfriend Jake who stood grinning. As often was his habit, Phillip had a tendency to drift from the present circumstances into his own world of thoughts until they absorbed him.
“Remember why you led us here?” Gina asked rather expectantly. “Of coarse I do.” He smirked. “Wow, like you described, this place is pretty desolate.” Gina’s tall tattooed boyfriend remarked looking over fringes of the dense forest that appeared to span several miles. “Perfect place isn’t it?” Discerning by the odd expression cast upon Gina and her truck driver boyfriend, Phillip easily wagered they did not quite comprehend his eccentric appreciation of certain things. “For what allegedly happened here, remember that’s why I wanted to stop here.” Philip clarified.
On that note, Phillip glanced over his shoulder to eye his prized possession. Cobalt blue nineteen seventy-one chevelle in mint condition. “So you really think it is okay to leave the car parked on the shoulder of the road like this?” His ever-logical minded sister asked. “Of course, think I would take that kind of chance leaving it there. Besides, trust me, this road hardly ever even sees any other travelers. It is worn down and in bad need of maintenance. I suspect water damage throughout the years.” Phillip surmised looking downward to the uneven road that bore several dips.
“Interesting name, Whispers road.” “Yeah it is, pretty infamous around these parts. Well at least to anyone whom knows the story.” “Don’t see any no trespassing signs.” Jake noted. “Na, we’ll be fine.” Phillip reassured. He sauntered past the first wall of trees.
At age thirty-two Phillip had achieved the social status of an accomplished author. Successfully publishing and selling five novels over the frame of seven years. He took his departure from a semi broken home at eighteen and spent the majority of his youth years traveling and residing over various parts of mid west America as well as Canada. Now, accompanied by his younger sister of twenty-seven and her boyfriend of three years, the author had purchased a lone farmhouse to take residence in. Not being too fond of the isolation, he invited Gina and Jake to spend the duration of the summer with him and if they chose to do so, make their stay permanent.
Phillip alerted Gina to his plans via long distance phone calls extending the offer to spend the summer in the small historical town known as the Red Valley. From a geographical perspective, the land that encompassed the area was indeed a huge valley.
That previous morning the writer had conjoined with the two up in Northington their place of residence. Northington being the nearest city roughly eight miles east of the Red Valley. The scarcely populated city was rich in its historical lore, and well reputed for its legends.
Phillip had taken an immense intrigue into one such tale in particular. The revered story of a spiritually gifted girl born into a wealthy influential family during the nineteen twenties whom acquired a hunger for human blood. Who later would be labeled by popular culture as a ‘vampire’. The various versions of the story depicted a young girl ironically named Destiny by her devoutly religious parents had found its way throughout the years into many a late night ghost story over the campfire. All depending, on who you conversed with, everyone liked to interject his or her own point of view into the legend.
Nightshade lane, a quiet very reclusive road that stemmed from Whispers road once served as the location for the home of the ill-fated Destiny Vaginiski. The house went down in a raging fire ten years prior leaving nothing more than a large barren expanse of land. Due to wear and tear, Nightshade lane had been sealed of via a concrete barricade to impede any vehicles. Hence, the street had no homes or any type of human habitat.
This leading the author to park on the roadside shoulder and take an alternate path through the woods.
Acting as tour guide for his summer guests, the author decided to proudly embark on paying visit to a few must see sights on the way to his new home. First and foremost, he
Had too give this spot a long overdue visitation. Neither Jake nor Gina did really share in Phillip’s passion for the unknown. Ghost and vampires had always carried an element of fascination for the writer dating back to the earliest days of his childhood.
“The temperature dropped a few degrees.” “Probably because we are more shielded from the sun’s rays due to the high tree limbs Gina.” Phillip observed. “This is kind of creepy.” Laughed, Jake. Gina rolled her eyes, she had long been aware of her brother’s quest to embrace and understand the paranormal. Jake held Gina by the hand as they blindly followed Phillip. “It’s right up here, I can see a clearing.” He announced.
Just as Phillip predicted, the trio walked out from the shroud of the forest into a spacious yet barren section of land, presumably where the childhood house of an innocent girl seduced by the power of blood once lived. Jake and Gina watched curiously as Phillip inhaled a large breath of air then exhaled whispering an “ah.” Satisfied he looked around nodding his head. He proceeded to stand directly in the center of a circular piece of land where very little grass had grown in contrast to the surrounding vicinity. Gina waited while Phillip collected his thoughts and prepared to begin.
She and her boyfriend watched patiently as the writer proceeded to light a cigarette,
Inhale and then slowly exhaled a stream of smoke into the air, observing the vapors
He omitted rising into the air as he did so.
“Everything that I have personally read and heard about the Destiny legend,
Places the arrival of the Vaginiski family to this precise area roughly around nineteen-
Twenty-five.” Another puff, followed by that curious stare as the smoke ascended
Into the evening breeze, then he continued. “The father, Vederick Vaginiski was already
A well-established businessman, being a renowned architect, he came here to execute his lifelong long dream of creating a momentous structure, spectacular in all its intricacies For every eye to behold of in sheer awe. In no time, he soon acquired the needed
Financial backing from some newfound business partners, and a location was soon chosen.”
Gina gazed at the huge glow emanating off a reddish orange sun beginning to ease Into the Horizon slightly above the treetops as her brother’s words lingered in her ears.
“He and his wife Delvina parented seven children. Six boys and the youngest, their only
Daughter named Destiny. Not too much is known about the sons. Destiny however,
Legend claims was an incredibly unique little girl. Right from the beginning she showed
Signs of accelerated intelligence. She easily excelled in school, and even took a strong
Interest in her father’s business affairs. Somewhere along the way in her transition into
Adolescence, the tales say she begin to discover what we can term paranormal abilities.
She predicted the outcome of several of her father’s financial decisions. In addition, it
Was believed she had some kind of extraordinary connection to the elements, the air in particular, for she could summon and direct the flow of the wind with ease. Some stories
Accredit her as being highly adept at being telepathic, so much so that she even communicated with the animals in the woods here, especially the nocturnal ones.”
Jake lightly placed the palm of his hand on Gina’s right shoulder so he could feel
Her silk like skin. A couple of crows that had been encircling the area came to rest
Atop a nearby weeping willow tree. Phillip ashed the cigarette out under his foot.
Jake began to curl some of Gina’s blonde locks around his thumb and index fingers.
Phillip noted the newcomers to his audience (the crows) then proceeded with his
Account of the mystifying legend.

“Vederick was well aware of his daughter’s supernormal talents and for some time
kept them concealed from Delvina. However, Destiny for whatever reason developed
an unusual craving for human blood. In her quest for the life force she this young girl
Began experimenting on her older brothers. Usually by means of inflicting cuts upon areas throughout the body to induce bleeding.” Phillip paused for a second
To take note of his onlookers. Satisfied with the looks of intrigue he saw, he delved deeper into the story.
“It happened that Delvina one day witnessed Destiny in the actual act. Apparently,
A janitor hired on to clean the church in the evenings had fallen asleep on a church pew.
Upon returning to the building to collect her purse which she must have forgotten from
The families usual Sunday attendance, walked in to find her daughter giving into an avid indulgence in the free flow of blood seeping from this man’s arm.”
Phillip described the scene so well Gina could envision the sight clearly in her mind
Of an unsuspecting mother approaching the ghastly sight.
The young girl feasting upon the vulnerable unconscious man, his dark blood spewing from her mouth and trickling down to spatter all over her dress.
The black crows looked to one another as if communicating in some silent language
Only decipherable to them.
“This set off a torrid chain of circumstances. Destiny confessed to having thirsted
After this man for quite some period. So when the opportunity presented itself,
She simply could not overcome the temptation to take a risk.”
Jake bit his lower lip and thought about how good a mixed drink would go right now.
Gina titled her head sideways and anticipated the feel of her boyfriends hand on her skin
Again. “Needless to say Delvina confronted Vederick with her account of what had
Transpired. We do not know if he ever knew of his daughter’s predilection for the
Life force, but reluctantly, he confessed to having knowledge of her special powers.
In addition to being very religious, many of the families’ friends slash business partners
Were quite active in the church, a good deal was at stake. Because if any of them learned
The truth, all ties to the Vaginiski clan would be severed.”
Gina wiped a few strands of hair from her forehead as a result of the mild breeze
Passing through. “So what finally did happen?” It was Jake who asked, either out of a
Desire to hurry Phillip’s story along or a sincere interest to know, Phillip was not quite
For certain. The author shifted his keen focus from his listeners to the descending sunset
In the distance. As he contemplated over what would be the best ways in which to
Describe the picturesque sight before him if writing this scene into the setting of story,
He lit yet one more cigarette and prepared to relay the climax of the Destiny legend.
“Not long after the mother gathered up rather a large amount of deadly nightshade, an
Herb that to this day grows quite wild throughout the area.” Gina took in a deep breath
Then let out a long sigh in anticipation for what her author brother was about to say.
“The poisonous herb found its way into her food one day, and soon after she met her
Tragic demise.” Gina’s eyes widened a little as she said, “That’s pretty messed up. I mean murdering you own child out of fear.” “Yes, it is.” Phillip agreed.
Jake remained silent but continued to listen intently. “Well, I am afraid it does not end
There. Some months later, one by one starting with the mother and ending with the Father, each member of that family mysteriously became stricken with some kind of a
Severe skin rash that made its way into their internal organs claiming the lives of the entire family.”
Phillip seemed to drift off into his own universe for a moment as his sister and
Her dark curly haired boyfriend watched. This occurrence was a regular thing with the Writer, for his imagination was constantly working. Eventually, he came back to earth.
“Now the rumor goes that is was the curse of Destiny exacting her revenge for
Delvina’s malicious actions come back to haunt the whole Vejaniski clan. Within two Months time, they were nothing more than a mere memory.” Perhaps paranoia had set in
A bit, which probably caused Gina to flinch at the sudden sound of some tree branches
Snapping a few hundred feet away. The crows satisfied with their brief visitation
Abruptly departed, disappearing into the dense blanket of green leaves and shrubbery.
Jake let out a momentary howl of laughter in reaction to his girlfriends’ apparent scare.
She playfully swatted her hand at him in disapproval.
Phillip rose to his feet. “So,” Jake asked doing the same, “What became of their house, and this infamous church?” “The home was demolished about ten years back, and in Response to your other question, it is still standing to this day. As a matter-of-fact we
Are going to pass it on our way to my place. Last I heard it has been converted into a
Library.” Jake simply nodded, leaving Phillip to wander whether the retelling of Destiny’s dark story may have been more for his benefit as opposed to Jake or Gina’s.
The trio turned and began to make their way back to Phillip’s chevelle.
“You know,” Gina said gently using her hand to brush aside a small tree limb Encompassed with vibrant green leaves dangling from it’s sturdy bark, “Having grown
Up the majority of my life in the city, it is kind of funny how easily I would be able to
Conform to country life.” “Yeah,” Jake agreed, “ Same here. I guess it’s just in my spirit
To have this yearning to be near nature.”
Although the path was somewhat shielded by light due to the veil of elongated
Branches stretching their way up and over to intertwine with various limbs from
Other parallel trees, a few rays of evening sun managed to creep through, illuminating
The path. Upon reaching in his front pants pocket, Phillip snapped his fingers and Exclaimed, “Damn, I left my cigarettes lying on the ground back there, I’ll meet you
At the car okay.” He turned and began to retrace his steps. Jokingly, Jake bellowed out,
“Hey don’t let Destiny get you.” Gina flashed her boyfriend rather a sharp unpleasant
Look. Somewhat unsure as to her reaction, he simply said defensively with a grin,
“ I was just being funny.” She did not respond. The writer just nodded and in seconds
Disappeared through the thick blanket of leaves.
Phillip easily located his forgotten article and replaced them in his shirt pocket. A cool
Forceful wind abruptly stirred, and as it did so, several fallen leaves were scattered
Asunder. Strangely, a familiar feel accompanied the breeze, almost as if calling out
In some nonchalant manner. A reminder of times long ago, echoes of things
Past still residing somewhere beneath the surface. His eyes gravitated towards the
Fading sunset, now only semi visible as it slowly was descending half way behind a
Distant hill, as if the horizon itself held some definite answer to an unclear question concerning the present.
“Perhaps my imagination has kicked into to gear due to some subconscious
Trigger.” He chided, wiping a few strands of brown hair from his face. The writer
Took a few steps in the direction of the woods to start back. He spine stiffened in
Reaction to what befell his unbelieving eyes. A ghost like little girl enamored in a
Red velvet gown holding a bouquet of dark blue flowers across her arm as if getting Ready to extend it to someone like an offering had materialized at the opening to the trail. The air literally seemed to howl as the Phantom like child’s fiery red hair was blown to and fro. The girl’s lips appeared to be moving, all though from the stunned Authors position being a several yards away, would not allow for a clear perception of
Any sound.
Phillip blinked several times attempting to erase the ghastly sight before him.
It must have worked; the apparition had vanished as quickly as it had been present.
Or was the white specter a mere projection of imagination? Slowly, he wiped a few
Strands of hair from his face, and ever so cautiously, approached the spot. Nothing but
The pristine calm of wilderness.
Gina tapped her forefinger against the passenger side window while Jake caressed her
Cheek with his lips. Taking note to the sudden distant feel she exhibited, he finally asked
A question that had been floating around in his mind for the past couple hours. “Hey
Ever since we got here-to this place I mean- your brother has been acting kind of funny.”
“Funny” she repeated. “Yeah you know, like there is more to here that what he is telling us.” Gina leaned away from his face but did not look directly at him when she responded, “You are right. Back when he was just a teenager, right after our mother past away, he came down here one night with some buddies of his and got shook up really bad
By something he claims happened.” Jake remained silent waiting to hear more.
“I will give you the run down later. I am not for sure he would be too thrilled walking up on me in the middle of talking about it.” “Understood.” Jake said, shrugging his shoulders.
Phillip quickened his pace as his arm hairs became erect. The temperature must have
Suddenly fallen at least fifteen notches. An ever-increasing sensation of being vulnerable and all alone encompassed him, creating a sensation of unease and increasing tension.
While still moving, the writer slowly peered over a shoulder to glimpse the trail behind
Leading back to the spot where moments ago he had recited a detailed account of an
Urban legend well known throughout the countryside. Nothing, except an instinctual
Knowing as to the idea of a presence being there. Something within the wind was
Silently calling out somewhere. He veered in front of him just in time to come short of a
Near collision with a sturdy oak tree. “Dammit, quit being so noided.” He scolded.
Taking a deep breath, and chiding his nerves, the author felt a little more relaxed, and
Once again began walking to the chevelle where his sister awaited. A barn owl, fluttering
It’s wings spread out to capacity while omitting an ear-piercing screech came bellowing
Around the tree, causing the weary writer to duck. The feathered creature quickly flew
High above the summit of the pillar of trees and then it vanished. Impulsively,
A hand immediately found its way over the area on the chest where the heart was and
Shallow breathing ensued for a few seconds. Nonetheless, the dazed author tried to
Reassure an over stimulated imagination to cease searching for things that were not there
For it is all in the mind, it had to be…

“You asshole.” Laughed Gina, placing a vice like grip on Jakes arm removing it from
Her bra. “Sorry,” He chuckled in a boy like grin; “Those skimpy form fitting muscle Shirts of yours has the power to do that.” She returned his smirk with a rather devious
Grin. “On a different note,” He said, firing up a cigarette and blowing the fumes directly
Into his girlfriends’ face, “I feel we are going to have a pretty good time here this summer.” Unexpectedly, she added to the curly haired man’s statement, “All depends on
What you have in mind dear.” This only made the truck drivers’ smile broaden.
Placing a thick palm on her forehead, forcefully, he bent Phillip’s sisters head back, Allowing the maim of lustrous dark blonde hair to dangle freely down her backside in the
Open wind. The sun cast rays of light upon the thoroughly exposed neck, thus, making
The truckers mouth water as he gazed upon the moist smoothen skin. “I am a vampire,
Prepare to be bitten young maiden.” His eyes widened as well as his mouth to reveal
A set of pearly -white teeth. They both snickered upon their own scenario, when Jake
Was about to heartily devour the succulent yet willing victim, a harsh CRACK! Of Toppled tree limbs strewn over the soil caused the lovers to bolt upright in rather a
Self-conscious manner. “Uh, hey man just talkin’ bout how we’re gonna spend the next
Few weeks.” Jake explicated, feeling the need to justify their behavior.
However, the novelist did not respond, leaving his sister to note the curious expression
Her brother conveyed. Soon the roar of the seventy-one chevelle echoed through the air.
“Here we go!” Jake yelled, as the car veered out of the parking lot onto the street.
The vehicle was under way to their next destination. Despite the temptation,
Phillip did not peer into the front mirror to catch a glimpse of the woods being
Left behind.

CHAPTER 2

“Perfect Lance.”
Bruce said in satisfaction as he admired the recently mounted bullhead his employee had
Situated high on the wall. “Yeah, the horns on that thing are as sharp as a sword.”
Lance construed, observing how they came to a fine point.
Bruce, the tavern proprietor added in a sarcastic manner, “I can picture about two former
Girlfriends of mine I wouldn’t mind seeing hang there.”
“You and me both man,” agreed his devout worker.
The bar at this time of evening for the most part, was scarcely occupied, with the
Exception of two young men with shaven heads and beards that extended several inches
Down from their chins. Both customers sported a hoop style ear ring in either lobe, and
The more heavy-set man, whom went by the nickname ‘Chisel’ wore a dark blue Bandana stretched over his head and intricately tied in the back, matched the colors of his T-shirt and rather old looking jeans. His opponent at the green felt covered pool table,
That was illuminated by a dim light that dangled from the ceiling by a black chain, wore the same apparel with an exception of his partners dew rag. His grey skullcap bore
The word ‘Jag’ in black lettering across it. This term being short for Jaguar. Both bikers
Were long time patrons of the bar since ownership of the establishment fell under the current owner.
Bruce, feeling the urge for a shot or two of some eighty proof whiskey, made his way
Behind the bar to a vast shelf bearing miscellaneous bottles of spirits, this being attached
To a vast mirror spanning the expanse of the entire wall. Just as he reached for his
Preferred brand, the phone rang. Lance, being in the midst of a conversation with the
Avid pool players turned around and looked in anticipation, for instinctually he all ready
Knew who the caller on the other end would be. Judging by the way his employer shot
Him a funny grin as he handed over the receiver, Lance’s guess proved to be right.
He listened nonchalantly to his girlfriend Jacinda talk while watching the smoke filled
Air under the minimal lighting rise, it seemed rather mesmerizing. “All right, I am Getting ready to take off here in a minute, see ya when I get there.” he said ending the
Brief call and replacing the phone on the cradle. “I’m going to get going Bruce.”
Lance bid a quick farewell to his buddies and departed.

II
Jacinda, as was her custom to compulsively keep everything organized down to the
Precise detail, sat at the dining room table meticulously going through an old
Box of keepsakes, bills, important papers etc. “Dear Miss Canning we appreciate your
Business but are sorry to inform you that as of March twenty-first nineteen seventy-eight
Our records indicate an over due balance of two hundred and thirty nine dollars.” Sarcastically she read out loud an old invoice and then responded, “Well, you assholes sit
There and hold your breaths while the payment find it’s way into the office.”
On that note, the invoice was crumpled up and then hurled into a nearby wastepaper basket awaiting its next arrival. “ Well, Yvonne Rudderfred, don’t you look
Absolutely divine in this snapshot. Friend-turned two face back stabbing bitch from high
School, I hope you are fat as an elephant now.” She said in disgust upon the discovery of
The forgotten picture. It too quickly met its end in the trash can. A few moments passed as Lance’s significant other leafed through the mountains of pages.
A small folded piece of pink paper fell to the floor. Jacinda’s face seemed to freeze
And a deafening silence swept over the room. Gingerly her hand wretch down to retrieve
It. Her eyes widened as she ever so slowly unfolded it to see her own handwriting.
“Dear Phillip,” she began, “ I don not know how to write this, for unlike you, I was never
Blessed with the gift; talent of being able to so readily weave words together to produce such effective forms of expression, I guess that’s the correct way in which I desire to say that, anyways it is in light of much pensive thinking that I have came to the painful conclusion that I have been in denial for quite some time. A denial, that can no longer be suppressed.” Her blue eyes moved from the worn paper upward to the yellow kitchen wall and then beyond to some time and place within the confines of her memory.
A moment later she finally blinked, and ever so forcefully she looked again to the letter. “Whenever you told me that I was too demanding I lashed out at you continually, yes. But inside I knew you were so right. I didn’t know how to tell you though. I was manipulative, right again. Only because I loved and needed you so much that I would do anything to keep you. Now as I look back, I realize how differently I would have done certain things. I wouldn’t be doing everything from a selfish standpoint anymore; it would be for both of us. I was so-” She stopped.
The paper ended, Jacinda had never been capable of completing the letter of desperation to Phillip. The screeching growl of Lance’s motorcycle fast approaching up the drive beckoned Jacinda from her dreamy reminiscent mood of days forever past. Quickly, she folded the paper. Just as she heard Lance enter through the living room door she successfully stuffed it in a back pocket deciding later what to do with it. However, she did not toss it in the wastepaper basket.
“Lance.” She pleasantly greeted attempting to plaster on a sincere look of innocence. Immediately he became suspicious. “What the hell are you up to?” he snapped tossing his jean jacket aimlessly on a chair. “Nothing.” “The hell you say, I know that sweet look is usually a camouflage to conceal something, I’m not stupid come on.” “Phillip would not be so unkind.” She mentally affirmed, but would not dare voice her thought, she knew better. The mere mention of the name would make Lance’s pulse suddenly boil.
“Let me get you something to drink, knew you’d be home soon so, I threw a couple of beers in the freezer.” Offered Jacinda. “Good diversionary tactic.” Lance laughed choosing not to pursue the matter further. As learned from prior experiences, sooner or later, Jacinda always gave her self away.
Just as Jacinda fastened her hand on an ice cold can Lance said, “Phillip.” “What?” She said holding the canned beer in one and dramatically slamming the freezer door with other. She truly appeared as if she were about to flee from her own skin. “Phillip. I heard it from the horses mouth that he bought an old farmhouse around here.” “Really.” Jacinda handed him the beer while trying to look as nonchalant as possible.
By rapidly inserting the rubber stopper in the sink drain and turning the faucet on Jacinda pretended to busy herself. She squeezed a moderate amount of amber colored dishwashing liquid into the sink from a plastic bottle situated next to the sink on the counter. Curiously, Lance observed her while leaning against the kitchen doorway. While the left side basin began to fill with hot water she snatched up a blue colored sponge and proceeded to vigorously scrub away at a porcelain dish.
The beer emitted a ray of cold steam as Lance cracked the can. He heartily quaffed down half its contents. She shut the spicket off. He stared at her with a deliberate intensity. Reaching much satisfaction upon seeing her cringe. “So with good old Phillip back in the picture I hope-” he paused to glance over the stack of semi-dilapidated papers then to the garbage barrel adjacent the stove, which was on the brink of overflowing with Jacinda’s distaste in past reviews, “Nothing will change.” He finished.
Jacinda scrubbed and rinsed at the miscellaneous plates even faster. “So easy to read her.” Lance conceived.” “The past is the past dear.” She remarked almost akin to a whine. She did not turn around as he thrusted the can onto the tabletop. “I agree.” He hissed vehemently.
III
“Okay next stop on our destination, this is the Red Valley library slash Town hall
Woven into one.” Announced Phillip to his riders.
Gina who sat opposite her brother in the car sighed, and said,
“Phillip this is more your kind of thing than ours.”
“Hey, just want to check this place out for a moment, then we’ll be on our way.”
He said removing the keys from the ignition. Reluctantly, his two passengers slithered
Out and trailed behind as he approached the building, which clearly looked as if it were a
Church at some point in time. “History is very important.” Phillip remarked thoughtfully. Although he did not turn around to look, in his mind’s eye he could envision
Gina as well as Jake disapprovingly roll their eyes.
The foyer was contemporary and exquisite. A profound red carpet covered the floor. A spacious hall extended in either direction lit by huge lighting fixtures, which hung several inches from the stucco style ceiling above. Precisely in the center of the room, a Black spiral staircase wound it’s way to the second floor of the building. A sign
On one wall read: Library with an arrow pointing up indicated the direction in which to
Go. “Shit man, now that’s what I call a staircase.” Jake commented.
A woman with shiny long auburn hair dressed in a tailor made suit veered around the Corner from a small room at the end of one of the hallways.
“Good evening. I am Ms. Kassite I work with the Red Hills city council and
Sometimes work in the library.” She said extending her hand. Philip exchanged hand Shakes with her and immediately noted a somewhat familiar presence about her. He
Guessed her age to be between fifty and fifty-five. Gina introduced herself and Jake. Phillip briefly told the librarian of his recent purchase of a residential property in the vicinity.
“That’s a beautiful house. The one on the corner of Stone road before you get to
The river.” The older woman said displaying a keen interest. “Ever since childhood I
Have always harbored a strong attraction for the area. Throughout the course of my
Youth our father would bring my sister and me down here on weekends to go fishing.
Upon hitting eighteen I relocated further east. However, some thirteen years later I have
Found myself wandering back here.” Phillip explained. “Yes, this place seems to have a way of getting into your blood. I myself was once a history teacher. I have resided here going on Twenty-five years.” The elegant Ms. Kassite added.
A momentary silence elapsed while the older woman and Phillip seemed to really be
Sizing each other up. Finally, the librarian spoke, “You know I could swear I have seen You before somewhere.” Instantaneously Phillip replied, “Actually I am a writer I have
Published some books.” “Yes, now I know, I’ve seen your picture on the back of a
Novel, right here in the building.” She explicated. “I focus mostly on paranormal things
Like ghosts and vampires.” The author said profoundly. “Really?” She asked intrigued.
“Three years ago I wrote a couple works on female vampires.” The two proceeded to discuss the author’s literary works while Gina and Jake decided to explore the visitor
Center.
The walls were adorned for the majority by pictures of the Red Valley some in
Black and white dating back sixty years or more. While the other more recent photos Chronicled the city in modern times. One in particular captured Gina’s eye.
A thin sheet of transparent plexiglas preserved a faded picture. Jake tilted his head
Slightly and commented, “Wow that picture looks ancient.”
They were looking at a large three story white house. “Cool how the right end is
Circular and raises up real high like a tower.” Jake said. Gina nodded, “There appears to
Be a stained glass window with some kind of a bird on it, bit it is too vague I can’t quite
Make it out.” “What kind of architecture would you say it is?” Asked Jake. “You mean
In which period.” She corrected. “Yeah.” He answered. “I would say it is built to Resemble the Victorian era.” Gina said feeling a cold chill grip her arms.
“You know despite the fact this place has been renovated and all, it kind of gives me the Creeps.” “Uh-oh you’re allowing Phillip’s ghost stories to get to you.” Jake remarked
Putting his arm around her. “Allegedly it happened here,” He started to say glancing
Over all the various artifacts strewn about representing the towns history, “Where
Destiny’s mother made that shocking discovery.” “Does that turn you on?” His girlfriend
Asked playfully. He just laughed and nudged her to move on.
Phillip and the former history teacher were concluding a colloquy on vampires.
“Well, you’ve certainly come to the right place. This valley is notorious for its
Reputation for ghosts, numerous reports have been made to that effect in a book we have
Upstairs. Not to mention some other material we have on that matter, you may wish to
Check out some time.” Mrs. Kassite was just concluding. “Excellent, I’m sure you’ll be
Seeing more of me.” Phillip said jubilantly. “I look forward to that.” The librarian said
With a curious air about her reaching out to shake hands with the author once again.
Phillip’s thinking process, always fueled by imagination, seemed to intuitively get the Impression that some sort of idea was being turned over in the older woman’s mind while They spoke. “Hey!” rang out the voice of his sister, erupting the unusual mood in the
Atmosphere. Librarian and writer both gave a slight stir and reverted back to the present
Moment. “Just a friendly reminder, we do have food in the car.” Gina said politely.
He readily acknowledged his sisters statement, “Pleasure to meet you Mrs. Kassite.”
On that note the trio bid their farewell and departed.
She stood at a window and observed the visitors. By now, it was growing dark out and
The headlights from the chevelle cast a luminous yellow light onto the parking lot. The
Former teacher lightly bit down on her thumbnail while watching the car exit the area.
Then tuning her attention from the glass sauntered over to the winding stairway and
Peered towards the top where the library was located. “Phillip, it’s incredible.”
She murmured to herself.
“I am frickin’ starvin’ man.” Jake bellowed. “Hang tight. I believe we are almost
There.” His girlfriend reassured. “I swear that lady back there, the one at the center,
It was like I have known her from somewhere.” Phillip commented, oblivious to
Jake’s pleas of hunger. “She said she had been a teacher at one point and time.”
Gina offered a possible solution. “See the expression she gave us, I mean me, like
Being taken off guard, when you are not prepared for something.” The author continued
To theorize. “Well we are dressed like bikers and hippies, perhaps, Mrs. Kassite is not
Used to seeing people like us come in their on a regular basis.” Jake sitting in the back Seat added his opinion. Still, neither idea appeased Phillip’s newfound curiosity.
Gina broke her brother’s train of thought, by saying in rather a sharp tone of voice “Phillip, I think we have had a pretty full day.” Catching his sisters clue to let go of it, he
Changed the subject, “The next couple of weeks is going to be awesome.” “We ought to
Find you some hot chic to hook up with.” Jake said flashing Phillip a mischievous grin,
Which the writer saw in his rearview mirror. Gina agreed, “Definitely, you have plenty to offer someone.” “Trust me, when the time is right, I will find that special woman. Probably, when it’s least expected.”

II
“This is it.” Announced Phillip turning onto a recently paved driveway.
As with all the properties in Red Valley, Phillip’s sat back from the road roughly
Five hundred feet. A traditional two story farmhouse, containing a spacious front porch.
No fence surrounded perimeter, therefore leaving the entire area open. The proud author
Explained, as they exited the car, that the front yard itself measured about an acre where As in all other directions the land equaled five and a half. His sister immediately noted the absence of any garage. However, you could clearly see several yards to the left
Of the house an enduring brown barn, begging for renovation. “A mile further down the Road ends where the river is.” Phillip expatiated lifting the chevelles trunk to reveal
An assortment of bags and boxes cramped to capacity. “Can’t believe how pure the air
Is out here.” Jake said fetching a clumsily rolled sleeping bag from amongst their
Personal belongings. “Not too mention how quiet it is everywhere, minus the sound of
The crickets.” Gina added. “It will be an interesting transition from urban to rural.”
Phillip said thoughtfully.
Presently, the group entered the writer’s home and began to settle themselves in.
A large living room presented itself to the newcomers devoid of any furnishings except
Two upholstered leather sofas, situated together to form an L shape and a matching love Seat. A sturdy finished coffee table made of expensive oak was situated in the center of the room. A thick woven tapestry underneath the table bearing a Native American
Design accentuated and an added proportion to the design scheme. “Never fear,” Phillip
Said seeing the unsure expressions his visitors displayed, “A brand new television set lies
Await in the closet over there.” This statement obviously put the lovers at ease.
Adjacent to the front room another spacious room soon to be a future dining room,
Was accompanied by an oval shaped cherry wood table and four chairs. Beyond that a Rustic styled kitchen was adorned with vintage pop bottles and several pieces nostalgic to the country western style. One wall contained sixteen license plates nailed
Into it while a shelf filled with various antique boxes of outdated laundry soaps and other various articles presided. The dominant color being brown for this particular, Phillip
Desired to surround himself with earth tones.
Gina decided the kitchen would be the most essential place to start. She began to
Unfold the flaps on several cardboards boxes whose contents was that of plates and
Glasses. While his sister readily removed the paraphernalia, Jake commented on the
Numerous windows. “Wow, you really like everything very open I see.” “Yes, I
Need lots of space, I can’t stand being confined.” He agreed.
“You still have these.” Gina said holding up a pair of blue porcelain coffee cups, both
Inscribed in silver Lettering. “Those are about fourteen years old.” The writer declared. “I Remember when mom gave these to you on your sixteenth birthday, funny for she always knew even at that age you would be a connoisseur of caffeine.” Gina said eyeing the
Mugs, bearing the names Phillip while the other read Lillian. “Too bad me and her only
Got to share some java out of these twice before she past away.” Phillip said
Remorsefully.
Jake decided to tour the rest of the dwelling while Gina and her brother unpacked.
According to Phillip, the house was built somewhere around nineteen hundred making it
Nearly eighty years old. The former tenants, a retired police officer and registered Nurse had moved down form the city and occupied habitat for about twenty years until she
Became stricken with lung cancer and met her demise. The husband took up residency
With his son. Five rooms made up the first floor. He trekked up the stairway to explore
The second story. Here, he discovered the floor plan to be shaped like a lower case ‘+’
One passageway leading in a horizontal direction, while the other went vertical, they both
Intersected directly in the middle of the hall, where at this point, Jake discovered a
Clothesline type rope suspended from a metal hook attached to a trapdoor in the ceiling
Which could be pulled downward to reveal a set of fold out steps leading into the vast attic above.
The timeworn floor creaked like an owl screeching as he sauntered about. He selected
A room at random and entered. Seeing posters of female vampires in sexy lingerie and
Blood soaked teeth easily led him to the revelation that this had to be his girlfriends
Brothers room. The wood was somewhat cold underneath his bare feet as he made his
Way to the window. Here, he caught a birds eye view of the aged barn, Jake had to
Succumb to the foreboding feel the structure radiated.
Gina watched Phillip methodically light a cigarette and then cautiously asked a
Question she had been debating on since they had embarked on their trip. “Not to bring
Up a sore subject, but since we are here, have you given any thought to paying our father
A visit?” “You mean your dad.” He corrected. “Either way, I was just wandering.” She
Said attempting to be nonchalant as she proceeded over to the license plate display.
Her brother placed the cigarette in a ceramic ashtray molded to resemble a set of
Vampire teeth then picked up his mother’s last gift to him. Their backs where now
Facing each other. “Ohio, the buckeye state.” Gina read internally to herself while
Anticipating a response. “I’m afraid I haven’t had much time to ponder the matter.”
He replied in a cold manner slowly tracing over the name of their mother on the cup with
His index finger. “Kentucky, the bluegrass state.” “Honestly speaking, there’s no rush
To see him. “Missouri the show me state.” He continued to feel the inscription going
Over each letter lightly. “Florida the sunshine-” abruptly she stopped and turned to face
Her brothers ventral side. “You still believe that that man is going to miraculously just
Change one day and welcome me with open arms don’t you?” Phillip asked, now tapping His thumbnail repetitiously on the same cup, in annoying fashion.
Gina carefully approached her brother and came to a halt behind him so that she was
Standing next to his shoulder. “You will never know until you try.” She tried to say in
An encouraging manner. “Hi dad how are you? That is how it will start. Then gradually,
The conversation will go from mindless greetings to a subtle attack, leading to the usual
Barrage of insults.” Phillip construed. “Remember, he is the only parent we have left
And he’s aging, sometimes the essence of time itself can change people.” Gina said
Philosophically. “But not him.” Phillip snapped, forcefully sitting the cup down on the
Sink counter. His sister sighed realizing it was best not to pursue the issue further.
Phillip could be very stubborn, and once his mind was made up, forget it.
One last glimpse over Phillips sordid Female Countess collection and Jake wandered
Back into the corridor. Oddly enough, the lights had been turned off. “I’ll be damned.
That was on.” He mumbled “Jake,” The sound of a female whispering his name, caused
His eyes to sweep over the darkened hall “Gina?” he wandered. The windows vibrated
Upon contact with the resonating of the wind outside. A feeling of unease crept over
The truck driver as he felt the soles of his feet become chilled. In times of uncertainty over something, Jake’s habit was to rub his stomach in a circular motion as he was
Doing in the current moment.
He shrugged it off and just as he prepared to make his way towards the stairway the Attic door in the ceiling suddenly swung downward missing his face by an inch. The ladder unfolded making a clanking noise. The frightened man leaped backwards by several inches. “What the hell!” his heart rate quickened and he gasped for breath.
The whole thing transpired so fast he did not have time to collect his wits.
The panic stricken man received a second jolt as his attention was drawn to the south
End corridor where a figure cloaked in a solid black garment concealing the head and
Face appeared out of one room and glided across the passageway disappearing through
An open door into a room opposite the one from which the specter emerged. In an
Attempt to flee the fear-inducing scenario, Jake made a beeline for the stairway. He underestimated the length of the top step due to the absence of light and went hurdling, Headfirst down them in a heap. He omitted a yelp upon crashing to the floor. Dazed, his
Weary eyes beamed up to a recently hung psychedelic styled tapestry.
Five minutes later, An ever-remorseful Gina bathed her boyfriend in kisses.
Repeatedly she apologized. “I am so sorry man bear.” Man bear her pet nickname for
Him. “It was supposed to be a joke, Gina waited and watched through a small crevice in
The ceiling, and when you past she let the trapdoor down.” “Very frickin’ funny you guys. Where in the hell did you find that grim reaper outfit?” “I have had since Childhood.” Phillip explained showing pangs of guilt over their prank gone wrong.
Gina gently massaged her boyfriend’s acing back. Jake lit a cigarette and sighed.
“I see we are in the mood for scaring the shit out of each other.” Gina instantly knew
From that statement that her and Phillip were in for it now. “Translated, that simply
Means when we least expect it we’re going to get it.” Phillip said with a mischievous
Smirk. “For someone who doesn’t believe in the supernatural you sure did react.”
Gina teased, to which Jake offered no response.
“Tell ya what I will make it up to you, whiskey or tequila? As you know my sister can mix up some mean margaritas. I myself am quite the proficient bartender.” This was Phillip’s way of extending his avocation over Jake’s mishap. Gina threw her hair back
And seated herself on the sofa next to her bereaved boyfriend. He shot her a glance then
Answered Phillip. “Margaritas does sound pretty damn good.” He finished by smacking
His lips together.
“All right you crazy folks, since my dumb ass forgot to get any breakfast food I’ll make a run. Ten minutes or so back I thought I saw one of those holes
In the wall places that sells liquor, smokes, and other stuff. Be back about thirty minutes.” Phillip rose from the love seat and marched to the front door. “Take your time,
I’m thinking about talkin’ Jake into walking down to the river and catchin’ some air.”
She called to her brother and watched him leave. A minute later, the chevelle roared
The headlights flickered on and Phillip vanished into the dark night.

III
Mrs.Kassite pulled a near empty cart used for transporting books through the building behind her. Some last minute reading materials to shelve. The librarian passed right by
The aisle devoted to ghost stories, vampires, and the like. However, two minutes later
Like a magnet of some sort, she found herself lolled back to the same row. A keen
Display of inquisitiveness possessed her to extract a hardcover book entitled: Felicia,
The hunger for life a thirst for love, “Interesting name.” She remarked leafing through
The written work. A black and white picture of the author in color crowned the back
Of it’s dust jacket. The author’s wavy brown hair was accompanied by a thick five
O’clock shadow and piecing hazel eyes, that upon further observation, seemed to reach
Out, demanding the viewer’s introspection.
The same mans whose presence graced the library an hour earlier. How educated and
Articulate he was. But her expression altered to a contrast from intrigue to dismay as she
Slowly replaced the literary piece. In a state of pensive reflection, Ms. Kassite stood
Erect tapping her fingernails on the medal bookcase. As the look on the retired teachers
Face grew more fierce and malevolent, the repetitious thumping of her nails increased
To a pounding. Her blue eyes flashed with the skill and precision a hawk displays just
Before swooping down to claim it’s prey.
The glass enamored doors in the lobby swung outwards as if summoned by an unseen
Force, to usher in a strong compression of air. This vicious wind, moved about
Seemingly driven by a life all its own, absorbed everything in sight, with it’s paralyzing
Essence. An expectant Mrs. Kassite was poised in front of the library checkout center.
She quickly hastened to throw her arms over her head and dodged the oncoming element
As it sailed over the librarian disarraying her fiery auburn hair. Several magazines at a
Nearby table were vacuumed into the whirlwind and went sailing across the room each
Periodical striking the angered woman simultaneously then plummeting to the red carpet
Below.
The ordeal reached its cessation with the cracking of a sculptured piece of
Granite used as a centerpiece. Mrs. Kassite lowered her hands, which had acted as a Barricade to evade any oncoming objects. Her eyes swept across the perimeter of the
Room. Everything within eyeshot clearly remained intact, with the exception of the Damaged statue head of the building founder Vederick Vaginiski. Face being contorted
By rage she balled her fingers inward to form them into fists and shouted and exhilarating
“BITCH!”

CHAPTER 3

The gentle flowing of the Polonia River, backed by the humble cackling of the
Crickets, created the perfect setting for two lovers to lose themselves in an intimate bliss.
“I forgot how relaxing it is here.” Gina remarked laying her head upon Jakes chest.
“I like it, I mean it is almost pitch black here with the trees and all, nobody can even see You.” He said taking in the pristine surroundings. “This spot is pretty remote, Incidentally, this is the place our father would bring us to fish sometimes. We would
Rarely see any one.” Gina said enjoying the warmth of her boyfriend’s body resting
Against the side of her face.
“So what did happen to your brother that night?” Jake asked abruptly.
After releasing a long sigh, she raised her head and tugged on his t-shirt motioning
For him to follow. Barefoot, they treaded to the edge of the embankment. An inch
Was all that separated them from the murky green water. Phillip’s sister peered into the
Shallow depths of the river to see the hundreds of preserved stones in its apex.
“Polonia, that is how you say Poland in the polish.” Gina finally said after
A long uncertain silence. “Thanks for the language lesson dear.” Judging by the
Tone of his voice, she knew when he was adamant about finding something out.
“Well-okay, the summer Phillip turned seventeen, coincidentally marked the one
Year anniversary of our beloved mothers passing. Being very close to her, it was a
Death to this day, try as he will to disguise it, has not recovered from.” She delved
Into a pants pocket and pulled out a lighter in which to blaze a cigarette. “I all ready
Have gathered that he was much closer to his mother than your father.” Jake construed,
His brown eyes reflecting a stern commanding look.
“The story that he so eagerly subjected us to listening to earlier toady, well, it was
On the basis of the Destiny tale that compelled him to round up a couple buddies late
One Saturday night and venture off on an excursion to see this road that was once
Occupied by an old house that allegedly was home to a vampire.” She took a puff,
Exhaled and continued. “They came down here in his friends car and parked exactly
Where we did in that small park. Following the same path we did, the kids came out of
The woods into the clearing. Somewhat disappointed with their findings, the three
Decided to explore the rest of the area on foot. But as fate would have it, somehow, he
He and his friends got lost along the way and became separated from one another.”
“Sounds like the opening scene to a horror movie.” Jake added.
Gina stood facing her boyfriend and despite a growing reluctance urged her to
Continue by merely nodding his head. “So my brother assumed he’d make his way back
To the car and wait there for everyone.” She took another drag and filled the air with a
Barely visible smoke cloud. “Obviously you are hesitating.” Jake bellowed, as was his
Nature to be direct. “He claims he saw a woman, the most attractive female he has ever
Seen with long red hair and crystal like blue eyes adorned in a long red gown, similar to
The style of a wedding dress standing in the field. The moon was full that night so he got
A good look at her. Oddly enough a barn owl with the most bewitching green eyes stood
Perched on her left shoulder. Her presence alone exhibited one of power and mystique,
Even the winds velocity increased. Possessing the mind of a writer, Phillip pays scrutiny
To every detail, and doesn’t miss much.” Gina took one last hit and then ditched the butt
On the ground, causing her to feel a bit guilty about littering.
Jake being all ears, ignored the shiver he felt coarse down his spine.
“Torn between fear and fascination, Phillip waited for her reaction upon seeing him.
Well she responded all right, she drew closer to him and parted her lips to reveal
To reveal what Phillip referred to as a set of two finely sharpened teeth akin to
A wolves fangs. Naturally, my brother totally freaked and fled, not looking back even
Once. When reaching the others whom all ready reconvened at the picnic area he
Recapped his encounter. Neither of his friends saw or experienced anything
From the norm, especially a vampire lurking about the wilderness near a desolate
Road.” Jake stared at her stupefied for a moment, “Yeah, a bit more that what you
Planned on finding out eh?” She asked rhetorically placing her arm around his waist.
“I’m ready to head back.”
Back on the street which sloped downward to the river, they began to ascend the hill.
“Were his buddies just screwin’ with him? A joke maybe?” Jake asked, still unclear
Over the matter. “For quite some time my brother believed so. But they never
Fessed up to it. Somehow in his hustle to get away, my brothers wallet-you have one, it’s
Attached to a chain that hooks to the belt loops- came unfastened and he lost it. A gift
From our mother made in leather with his name embroidered into it, along with it’s
Contents being some snapshots of him, our mom, a graduation picture and what not.”
“If the chain came loose, how did it fall from within the pocket?” Jake asked considering
The logic. “It just did.” Gina replied succinctly.
The duo walked in the center of the street with the woods to either side of them.
Since no vehicles traveled this particular stretch of roadway that far back from the main Avenue, minus an occasional fisherman, there was little concern for any oncoming traffic. “So in ending, he never returned to the area. Hit eighteen, got a stint as a motorcycle mechanic there a for a while. Then he discovered his passion for writing. Wrote a few books, which proved to be quite lucrative, traveled, and one day finally
Arrived at the decision to return here.” Gina concluded, emphasizing a tone in her voice
That she no longer desired to discuss the subject further.
Over the duration of the next five minutes the semi driver remained silent until reaching the driveway to the rustic farmhouse. He stopped at the edge of the drive,
“Holy shit! That’s one hell of a story if it actually happened.” Jake exclaimed,
His girlfriends narrative now hitting him, made him persist.
“I just relayed the whole incident to you, as told to me by Phillip, word for word.”
“Do you believe him?” Her curly haired companion asked wide-eyed.
“He has a very active imagination, as we all ready are aware of. Something did occur, but we have only his version of what he truly think happened.” She said, taking a few
Steps forward and noticing the chevelle had not yet returned.
“Coming?” She asked glancing behind to her boyfriend whom remained stationary. “Yeah” He snapped hurrying to catch pace with her. “Suppose now you see why some
Things are better kept quiet.” Gina said scornfully. “That dude has harbored this secret
Most of his life, I mean-whatever the hell it is that went down that night.” Jake said
Euphorically. “Only Phillip will surely know.” Gina said, growing weary of Jake’s need to pursue the issue. “Gotta admit it is out there, but pretty frickin’ incredible at the
Same time.” “Let’s pretend we never had this conversation.” Gina warned.
“I gather you feel his mind manufactured it.” “ If we want to see something badly enough
We will.” Gina uttered approaching the front porch, and then oddly enough she added,
“You see, if not out of conscious effort, maybe subconscious, his coming back here,
Revolves around this mysterious woman he accredits to having seen.”
Gina turned the stubborn doorknob. “I don’t like it when shit doesn’t cooperate with me.” Jake came to a sudden revelation. Thoughtfully he asked, “Hey, I wander if his Interest in that kind of stuff is to compensate for some area of his life, which has been, left unfulfilled.” Just as Gina was about to enter through the doorway now made Accessible, she turned to face him and with an expression teetering between sympathy
And understanding she murmured, “I love my brother.” And disappeared into the house
Leaving Jake to stand on the porch, perplexed, furrowing his brow.

II
The chevelle pulled into a parking lot. Phillip sighed as he looked at the sign next to the back entrance: Valley Suds a familiar, yet, much dreaded destination on his agenda for the evening. Quite on the spur of the moment, he arrived at the decision to visit this
Establishment. His palms became sweaty while gripping the steering wheel in Anticipation over the inevitable matter in which he was to partake. No sense in
Prolonging it, he surmised crawling into the open night air.
Upon entering the bar, he was greeted by the blaring sound of a jukebox
In play overhead and the censorious echoes of voices filled the atmosphere. Being Friday
Night, the tavern appeared to be thriving. Local patrons as well as clientele from the big
City were presently engaged in smoking, drinking, and conversations all about. Three
Men adorned in leather and jeans were avidly participating in a game of darts while
Two voluptuous woman, one blonde, the other brunette cheered them on. An older man
With graying black hair beat his fists repetitively on a pinball machine and shouted Profanities. A mounted bullhead above the worn jukebox, dominated the wall.
His eyes came to rest on an exceptionally attractive woman seated at a corner table.
Apparently, she also noticed him looking her way. She instantly took the writer
Striking features and a presence that commanded your attention. Odd, Phillip thought,
Someone that appeasing sitting in isolation from everyone else. On the other hand, she
May be a biker chic waiting for her man. Over coming his momentary distraction, Phillip
Returned her smile then averted his attention to the main bar.
“Is Bruce here?” He asked a tall thin man whom Phillip guessed to be about his own
Age the bartender sauntered off through a pair of swinging doors. The author fired up a
Cigarette and once again could not resist the temptation to behold the lonely patron
Had been admiring from afar. This time she waved to him and he exchanged the Greeting. Her elongated blonde hair entirely covered the shoulder area, and under
The dim lighting loomed of a reddish highlight.
Perhaps it was instinct that beckoned him to turn around. He did so to look upon the
Usually stern face of his father, whom now exhibited genuine surprise at seeing his son.
“Father.” Phillip managed to say. Despite all the commotion occurring within the
Confines of the bar that evening, every sound quickly faded to a distant background, and
Time itself froze as the two were transported to another wavelength of reality.
“This is an unexpected surprise.” Bruce mumbled finally seeking out the words to say.
“Hopefully a good one.” His son said a hint of doubt carrying over in his voice. A
Moment of silence ensued. Both men glanced around the room waiting for their thoughts
To take shape and form. Eventually, Phillip was able to initiate a conversation.
“I’m not sure if Gina has mentioned it but-” “Yes, the house you bought down off
Stone road there. Said her and Jake would be coming down here to keep you company for
The summer. You’ll love it, beautiful area, as you already know. Can I get you something to drink?” “Na, I won’t be here for long, just stopped in to say hi.” Phillip stayed alert, guarding his emotions.
“Done any writing lately?” Bruce asked pulling a bottle from the shelf behind him.
“No. Once I get settled in I plan on taking up another project though.” His son remarked
Observing the bar proprietor pour a dark amber liquid into a small shot glass. “Had a
Customer in here about a week ago talking about the history of this area made me think
Of you.” Bruce said gulping down the drink.
“How is business?” The writer asked glancing over to the now vacant spot where the
Single blonde had been sitting. “Good I can’t complain.” Causally his father answered. Phillip felt a certain degree of tension begin to build, he knew his father well enough to
Know that regardless of what was being said verbally, his father’s words sometimes Harbored a deeper meaning. Yes, he sensed the pleasantries would soon dispense and
The barrage of insults would ensue.
“You didn’t provide any feedback on the copy of the last book I sent you. Did you
Like it?” Phillip asked wearily as he watched the tavern owner meticulously wipe the
Counter off with a cloth rag. “Actually I did read it.” He replied dryly. Any second
Now, Phillip contemplated, as his hands began to tense, the first sign the authors anxiety
Was about to rise. “I got your recent work along with the last five letters you mailed.”
Bruce murmured pouring another shot of whiskey, his shaven head appeared to shine
Under the luminescent lighting.
“Kinda of wish you’d wrote me more though, I mean I am your father, even a phone call.” Yep, any minute now. Phillip’s face grew warm. “Told your damn sister to get on
To you about that.” He made the word ‘that’ hiss like a snake. So who was going to
Strike first Phillip pondered. “Well father,” he never referred to the man before him
As ‘dad’ “Just wanted to say hi, I’m going to get running now.”
“Fine.” Bruce remarked with an icy undercurrent. The writer shrugged it off turning
To take his leave, when as suspected, his father blurted out, “Still hate me don’t you?”
Phillip bit his lower lip and debated marching straight out the door. However, his
Stubborn side always won out. “I seriously considered not even bothering to come in
Here for this exact reason.” “So why did you then?” His father snapped.
“Good Question. Maybe because I believed you finally came to terms with the fact that
I’m a writer and not the businessman you wanted. Or, perhaps your jealousy over mom’s
Attention for me had subsided.” Phillip construed in one long breath. Bruce slammed
The glass of liquor down. The iron was hot so his son added viciously, “I won’t even get
Started on the control freak issue.”
“Feel pretty self-righteous huh? Can’t let go of anything.” The bar owner retaliated.
The white of his teeth gleamed to the point where Phillip could almost see his reflection In them. “The same might be said about you.” His estranged son harked standing his
Ground. “Dealing with authority or I should say the inability to handle it will always be
One of your worst downfalls.” Bruce’s words were aimed directly for the heart. Experience however, had allowed Phillip to create an emotional barrier in which to
Hinder the intentional cruelty his father attempted to dish out stemming from his own Inner frustrations.
The writer prepared to retreat for the second time and veered towards the door.
True to his form, Bruce had to take one last shot. “At least I have one child who has
Respect for her dad, because obviously the other one could care less about anybody but
Himself. Furthermore, I see your head is still jammed up your ass.” Phillip took one
Long hard look at the bartender, and filled his eyes with as much bitterness as he could
Muster and administered his final assault, “Well be grateful you do, cus’ you’re going
To need someone to be there on the day you wake up and realize what a miserable old
Son of a bitch you’ve been.” Summing up the speechless and expressionless face of his
Father, Phillip deduced the winner of this round of low blows was indeed himself.
By now, the chivalry between the two had attracted the attention of a few men at the
End of the bar. They were curiously peering in the direction of the bickering father and
Son. “Damn, I guess I said that in front of your biker buddies, dad.” Standing tall, the
Victorious author flashed his onlookers a cynical smile and departed. Phillip visualized
Within his mind’s eye the bar owner furiously cracking open a bottle of whiskey and
Downing half of it driven by sheer rage.
The temperature had dropped a little by the time he rejoined the night air. A cool
Breeze caressing his bare arms confirmed it. Due to the surrounding wilderness, the
Perimeter of the parking area behind the tavern was insufficiently lit, despite the
Illumination a street lamp affixed to the crest of a telephone pole supplied. While attempting to regain his composure following the intensity of the father and son reunion, Phillip fished the car keys from within his pants pocket out. The chevelle, his cherished
Possession was easily spotted amongst the motorcycles and other miscellaneous vehicles.
The discovery of the unlocked door left him baffled. The writer slid onto the
Upholstered front seat after momentarily pondering over his lack of caution. He
Shunned the idea of neglecting to lock the car door certain that upon his leaving it had
Been secured. Shrugging off the incident, he inserted the ignition key. However, this
Would prove to be far from the most peculiar occurrences of the evening.
A black leather wallet lie waiting on the passenger side. The look on his face now
Equaled the expressionless stare the bar proprietor had shown a few moments ago.
The author’s hand was visibly shaky as he retrieved the article. Once in his grasp, the
Artifact felt extremely cold. The chain appeared to be semi-rusty and the name Phillip
Was neatly sewn into its surface. Unmistakably, the same identical one his mother
Had bestowed upon him. The wallet he lost in his scurry to escape a woman in the
Forest some fifteen years prior…

III
Darkness enveloped the woods, performing its usual after dusk duties allowing for
Nocturnal creatures big and small to venture forth. Normally veiled from the eyes of Human existence during the daytime hours, they readily awakened and merged with the
Essence of nighttime. Now the roles became somewhat reversed. Where as most people Retreated into the confines of their familiar habitats, the animals emerged to rein and
Carry out their perpetual routines necessary to survival. So begins yet another night in
The Red Valley.
A lone driver veered around a curve, and momentarily decreased in acceleration to Make a right hand turn onto Whispers road from the main avenue. The chevelle struck
Several bumps causing the car to rock slightly. Following the aftermath of the day’s
Events, the writer found himself being lolled like a magnet to Nightshade lane. He had
To pay one last visit to the street which had haunted his dreams for so many years. A
Place where the past still lingered and remained alive.
Visibility was limited due to the fog bank forming about. As a direct result of the
Cities low funding, the lack of any artificial lighting did not help either. His headlights
Shone through the eerie mist like a spotlight on stage. He even thought he caught a
Glimpse of some owls flocking around in the distant trees. The whole setting Phillip
Mused was almost derived from something in one of his own books.
That foreboding, yet familiar sensation crept over him, the author’s sure sign that he was fast approaching the secluded drive. Slowly, he began to pass the small paved inlet
Where previously that same day the writer accompanied by Gina and her boyfriend had
Parked the chevelle to venture into the woods. Phillip suddenly realized he was not
Solely the only driver out. A yellow Plymouth came into view amongst the swirling
Shroud of fog. Judging from the way the blonde was bent over the engine with the hood
Propped up, she had been having some problems.
Phillip, being the Good Samaritan that he was decided to offer some assistance to the
Stranded woman. “Beautiful night for your car to screw up eh?” He asked rolling the
Window down. She quickly whirled around in response to his voice. Could it be? The
Customer from his father’s bar, the one whom sat all by herself that smiled at him. How
Ironic. He surmised by the stunned expression she conveyed the feeling was mutual.
“Damn thing completely died on me.” She exclaimed pounding her fist against the
Door. Sympathetic to her plight, the writer hopped out ready to help. Now, he was able
To really take in her features. Round cheeks with a slender nose situated just above. Even in the dark he noticed a strong red highlight accentuating the Plymouth owners
Elongated hair. An eye pleaser to say the last.
She spoke in a soft feminine voice, “I’ve been stuck here for about ten minutes, right
Before you came I was about to give up and try going it on foot. By the way, I’m Audra,
If I didn’t know any better I’d swear you were that dude back at the bar I saw.” “You’re
Assumption would be correct.” The writer said eagerly. They quickly exchanged
Greetings. Audra relayed the predicament to an intently listening author. The sound
Of her every word carried with it a suave seductive undertone, what a sexy voice she
Possessed, Phillip thought to himself.
Audra explained she had been passing through Red Valley and worked as a waitress in
A small dinner and was taking up residence at a travel lodge on the edge of town. Phillip
Readily extended a ride to her. Detecting some reluctance, he reassured the grounded
Driver of the sincerity of his intentions. “Of coarse I realize being virtually a total
Stranger why you might be a bit hesitant. Audra’s bewitching green eyes contemplated
The matter for a few seconds, then with a sigh said, “What the hell. It is a hellefied walk
Back.” He courteously opened the passenger side door for her and she climbed in. Soon,
The rev of the engine filled the otherwise silent air and they were on their way.
Phillip, being an avid lover of early seventies rock music clicked the radio on to the
All ready set station. Audra his passenger, sang a few notes with the featured song in
Play. He shot her an approving smile, apparently they both shared the same taste in
Cars as well as music. “Do you mind if I smoke?” She asked pulling a cigarette out of a Pack form her purse. “Not at all.” Phillip said handing over his lighter. “Been here
Long?” She asked exhaling a stream of smoke and returning the borrowed light. “No,
Actually just came out here from northern California after a two years of living up there.”
Phillip replied and then asked attempting to spark a conversation, “How bout’ you?”
“Just a month. Moved here from Ohio.” “Yeah, I’m kind of a drifter, don’t like to stay
Rooted in one place too long, so much to see and do, know what I mean?” “I couldn’t
Agree more. I don’t know what your plans are, but there happens to be a bar roughly five
Minutes from my motel called the Green Swamp care for a drink? My treat, after all, my
Way of saying thanks for the ride.” Phillip easily reached the decision to accept her
Proposition.
The Green Swamp differed from his fathers bar only in proportionate size. Thus, this
Establishment being larger and more spacious. The liquor selection however, was not
Quite as varied as Valley Suds. Catering in only the most common brands of spirits.
The noise level also, did not match up to that of the other bar neither. “How about a
Booth? Their more comfortable.” Suggested Audra. Phillip, being in his own thought
Universe as usual, failed to notice his ex-girlfriend Jacinda seated with her current
Boyfriend Lance at one of the tables. Both flashed hard disapproving glares at the
Authors unexpected entrance, if looks could really kill, Phillip would have been a goner.
They slid into a booth and Phillip blazed a cigarette while they waited for the waitress
To bring out their drinks. “So, If you don’t mind me prying, where are you from Originally?” Phillip asked nonchalantly. She wiped a few stands of hair from her
Forehead, and replied, “From an area very similar to this one. Country, except it was
A couple hundred miles away, Nebraska to be exact. Raised in a suburb of Omaha by a Fairly well to do Father. He past away from lung cancer about five years ago. Left the
House which I put up for sale along with some spending dough, got me a car, took the
Clothes on my back and headed west, never looked back.” The waitress set their drinks
Down on the table, a double of whiskey with pop and a slice of lemon for Phillip, and
A two shots of gin and juice for Audra, and then she departed back into the hustle and
Bustle of the atmosphere.
“The northeastern tip of Indiana is where I hail from. Lived there until I reached about eight, then due to my fathers factory shutting down, we-being my parents and sister-
Settled in at Northington in the city up there.” Phillip expatiated taking a sip from his
Glass causing his lips to pucker slightly. “I’m sorry Northington?” Audra asked, also imbibing in the gin. “Sorry, It’s the nearest full fledged city to here, I’d say a good ten
Miles or so back. As kids we always referred to the city as being on the hill and this area
As the valley.” He followed another guzzle with a hit from the burning cigarette. Then
Continued. “When the time was right, moved over to southern Illinois and temporarily
Ran an automotive shop for a year. Pretty lucrative investment, But as fate would have
It, I grew weary. Sold the garage and ventured up to Canada where I spent a good Majority of my early twenties traveling throughout the country there.” He paused to
Take note of his listener, whom leaned forward, her emerald green eyes sparkled. The
Writer knew this woman was into him. “Eventually I found my way back to America
And after a brief period of taking in the sights of Washington State, ended up in the
Awesome providence of California. With my early thirties fast upon me, thought I’d take A wager and purchase a house somewhere. Well, as fate would have it, here I am.”
She omitted a chuckle and said, “Here we are.”
“So what about you?” Asked Phillip inquisitively polishing off his drink and grinding
The cigarettes butt in the ashtray. “Not much to say. Traveled a bit, I have two failed
Marriages to my credit I’d like to add, ever so modestly.” She explicated ashing her
Cigarette out as well. “Mother?” Upon Phillips words her expression turned a bit glum.
“She’s in Nebraska whereabouts. Me and her never- how shall I say, saw eye to eye on
Everything. Old school all the way, conservative, did not approve of my free spirited
Ways you could say.” A cold chill tingled Phillips’ left arm. “Wow they really need to
Turn down the cooling in this place.” He said glancing upwards to the air vents in the
Ceiling.
They polished off their first round and ordered a second round of the same, with an
Addition of a beer to chase it down. “Speaking of parents, when you saw me in that other
Bar tonight, I went their for one reason alone. To visit the owner my father.” He
Vigorously quaffed some of the draft beer and wiped his mouth with his backhand.
“Time for another smoke.” Audra said firing one up as Phillip did the same. “You can’t
Have one with the other.” She laughed referring to the way the taste of the alcohol and
Cigarette complimented each other. “I’m sorry you were saying about your father.”
“Yeah. After much reluctance I paid him a visit which turned out just the way I suspected
It would, shitty.” Audra nodded sympathetically.
Phillip was astounded at how exhilarating it truly was to divulge so much information
To a perfect stranger. “Okay I do not wish to bombard you with my problems, sure you
Have a set all your own.” “No, actually they say it’s easier to tell someone you don’t
Know personal tidbits versus those you do.” Audra said consolingly, urging him on.
“My father Bruce, never call him dad, has not earned that title in my opinion. Unless, Of coarse, it is said out of spitefulness.” Phillip flashed her a devious grin upon hearing his Own words. She in return displayed an understanding smile.
A few minutes of deliberation and the couple decided on yet one more refill. Once
Their beverages were replenished the author beginning to feel loose, continued the recap
Of the father and son scenario. “You see, he was always a control freak, and a jealous One at that. He made no effort to conceal his envy over my mothers affection and
Attention towards me. Having grown up minus a mother himself, I feel made him very
Needy on an emotional level at least. Anyways, I discovered this passion for writing at
Fifteen. I vividly can recall this one story I worked on day and night perfecting it word
For word. Over two hundred frickin’ pages typewritten, not bad for teenager. A
Collaboration of short vampire tales I compiled. Came home from school one afternoon,
And would you believe out of his utter disapproval of the way I spent my productivity
Ripped the completed manuscript into shreds. Right in front of my face. Said I should be
Focusing on more serious things like how to successfully operate a business. My mother
Gave him the third degree, however, it was too late, he destroyed all the hours I slaved
Into creating that piece. So I vowed that he would never stop me again from writing.”
“Oh Phillip, that is so sad.” Audra remarked showing a sincere interest in his
Childhood hardship. “Its safe to say then that your relationship with your mother was
Much better.” “Indeed, We were actually very close. It nearly killed me when she died
Of an ongoing battle with leukemia. Was sixteen when it happened. I remember
Thinking of all the animosity I harbored for my father after she past, and wandering
How I was going to deal with this asshole.” Audra observed how her rescuers eyes
Showcased emotions ranging from anger to sorrow.
“Have you ever found yourself consciously seeking that maternal love?”
His stranded passenger asked thoughtfully.
“Good question. Wow, I’m sure I have somewhere along the way.”
“It’s only normal to desire that parental security and comfort in those who have either
Never experienced it or at some point have abruptly loss it.” She said in a philosophical
Sense that Phillip admired. Gradually the conversation changed to lighter topics.
Particularly that of the mysteries and lore of the Red Valley. A reoccurring favorite
Subject of the writers.
Jacinda watched from afar. Lance in turn eyed her and finally said in a slurred
Drunken voice, “Can’t take your eyes off him can you.” She did not answer the
Question. Instead asked one, “I wonder who that bitch is that’s with him.”
“Why is it you want to know so bad?” Her jealous boyfriend demanded, the sarcasm
In his voice apparent. “Relax dear, I was just considering asking him for his autograph.
He is a novelist you know.” Her intentional cynicism she directed towards the man
Opposite the table from her was well received.
“I need another drink.” He bellowed out, snaring the unwanted attention of some
Nearby patrons. So, for the purpose of achieving a reaction from the onlookers,
The biker deliberately stuck his tongue out and made several circular motions in the air
With it. Embarrassed over his deplorable behavior, Jacinda averted her eyes to avoid
Seeing the stunned expression on the older couple’s face. He then looked at her and
Omitted a howl of laughter.
“I told you the last time your friends had to carry you home from the bar because you
Were smashed that I would not make the mistake of doing this. So what do I do? Once
Again allow you to drag me along for the humiliation. Whenever you drink too much
This is what always happens.” “Jacinda dear, I will uhm make it up ta ya. Tell ya what,
Why don’t I go ever there and shake hands with him?” He reveled in watching her face
Ignite with rage. “If you think I’m going to sit here and continue this you can call Chisel
And Jag, let those assholes deal with you.” His disgusted girlfriend snapped, snatching
Up her purse to readily signal she was prepared to leave.
Lance shot her a disapproving glare and slowly rose to his feet. “Can’t stand to see me Content can you?” He asked suddenly leaning to one side. Jacinda leaned over the
Table and whispered, “ What I can’t tolerate is seeing you make a complete fool of
Yourself. All my friends will be talking about this.” “Uh, the point finally materializes.
Yes, your comrades will not be pleased –with-uhm-that frickin’ low life he’s not good
Enough for you.” Lance spat out, his lack of sobriety apparent in the sound of his voice.
Vehemently, she rolled her eyes in the direction of the ceiling. “Screw yourself.” She
Fired back. He placed a vice like grip on Jacinda’s arm in an effort to deter her from
Going. Forcefully she yanked loose her limb. Her resistance succeeded in allowing his
Temper to flare. “I swear if you don’t wait.” He threatened. “What? You’ll hit the sack
With that sleazy waitress from your bar again?” “It’s so obvious how unhappy you are.”
Every word of his comment being intentionally cruel. She grinded her teeth together
While contemplating on returning the sentiment.
Phillip semi-intoxicated, slowly sauntered towards the exit with his newfound
Companion. “Phillip, I just got ta run to the ladies room be back in a sec.” He smiled
As he watched Audra disappear through the crowd. What a night he thought. But, it
Wasn’t over yet. Through the mingling of the customers he spotted his ex-girlfriend
Jacinda apparently engaged in some sort of argument with-that asshole Lance. His arch
Nemesis dating back to high school years. Not that she was all that much better,
As Phillip discovered through much trial and tribulation.
Taking him off guard she suddenly looked his way. Instantaneously their eyes met. He
Felt her piercing gaze. Memories flooded her face, as if a dozen of them had struck her All at once. They beheld one another as the bar patrons passed back and forth oblivious,
Caught up in their own lives. True to life, fate loved to bestow us with the unexpected at
The most implausible of times.
A disapproving look from Lance was cast the writers way then he snapped his
Fingers diverting her attention. Upon feeling Audra’s hand on his shoulder, the author
Almost jumped. “Hey.” He mumbled somewhat baffled. Sensing something in Phillip’s
Disposition she immediately asked in the sexy suave voice, “Is everything okay dear?”
“Yeah, I-uh just saw somebody I haven’t seen in a while that’s all.” He pulled a twenty
Dollar bill from his pocket and handed it their gracious waitress, then added, “Trust me,
It’s nobody I have missed.”
The Green Swamps parking lot was identical to his father’s bar, with the lighting being
Less than minimal. The fog bank, for the most part had engulfed the area. “I love it like
This, alluring and creepy.” Phillip remarked taking in the scene. “You gonna be all right
To drive dude?” Audra asked. “Oh I’ll be fine. Really cool meeting you.
Refreshing I should say.” “Same here.” She agreed.
Just as he inserted the key into the door he reiterated his previous comment. “Truly a
Pleasure to have met you Audra.” Her smile reassured him the feeling was mutual.
“Let’s just get in the car.” Jacinda’s voice echoed through the night air. Phillip
Spun around to see his ex-girlfriend attempting to steady her drunken boyfriend by
Bracing him with her arms. “The last damn time I do this.” She hollered. Phillip debated
On offering Jacinda some help with her obvious predicament, but decided best not to get
Involved.
Unfortunately, Lance raised his weary head to see his arch nemesis standing at the
Open door to his car. “Well look who’s here. Phillip, how the hell are you?” He rang
Out in a cherry yet cynical slur. Audra watched Phillip roll his eyes and sigh. Apparently, this wasn’t a reunion he had been looking forward to. Reluctantly, the
Writer acknowledged the former classmate who by now, was approaching in a Lackadaisical manner, despite the insistent tugging on the mans arms by Jacinda to
Sway him away from the author.
Phillip glanced at Audra then at the ex schoolmate. Jacinda, not wishing to partake in
The confrontation released her futile hold of Lance and remained next to their vehicle a
Seventy-one black Camaro. “Kick ass car Phillip.” Lance observed staring over the
Chevelle. “Yeah thanks.” Phillip replied unfeeling. Lance stopped at the hood and ran
His index finger across it. “Mint condition.” Even though the two men stood several feet
Apart, the stench of alcohol permeated from his breath and was overwhelming to smell.
“Yep nice indeed.” He mumbled again. Then, without warning, the drunken man,
Fell face forward onto the front of the car. Phillip shot Jacinda a disapproving glance And she immediately averted her eyes to peer downward in an attempt to conceal the
Obvious embarrassment. “Lance.” Phillip tried to revive the man by several taps on the
Shoulder. Eventually, he raised up and with one eye open and the other half closed Managed to mumble, “Woops, can’t be laying on peoples cars like that.”
Regaining his composure, he ran his hands through his hair leaving Phillip to believe
That he had come to his senses, no such luck. Instead, his next statement caught Phillip
Totally off guard, “Hey, why don’t we swap girlfriends for the night?” The author,
Who already hastened to unlock the door turned and flashed Lance a ferocious smile.
“Not a chance, good-by.” “Now what a minute.” He snapped grabbing hold of the open
Door. “Take your hand of my car or I will break your arm in half dick head.” Phillip
Warned, his carefully guarded emotions loosened from the alcohol were now being
Ignited.
However, Lance did not heed the warning. “You think you’re a pretty boy don’t you?
I mean, drive a decent automobile, ya wrote some books and traveled. Guess that leads you to think you’re better than everybody.” Phillip’s face contorted and clearly
Registered an increasing rage. Jacinda appeared ready to explode any minute over
Lance’s irrational actions, Audra observed.
“Okay, for the last time asshole, move out of my way.” Phillip threatened. “What?
You going to run me over?” The writer flared back, “Actually, I was entertaining the
Thought.” Silently, Audra stood on the opposite side of chevelle, intently absorbing
The scene before her. Lance persisted, “ You didn’t answer the first question, think
That you are above all of us?” Lance took a few steps closer, narrowing the distance
Between the two men to that of only a few inches.
Ignoring the inebriated mans efforts to be intimidating, Phillip turned to enter the
Car. Lance forcefully shoved the door slamming it. “Your father tells me you were
Always mommies boy, guess that makes you a wimp.” A savage expression coursed
Over the writers face. A look that even from Jacinda’s vantage point, two cars back,
Was one she had never witnessed throughout the duration of their relationship.
Lance’s final insult was to be his last.
Upon contact with Phillip’s tightly clenched fist, Lance lost his balance and was sent
Whirling straight backwards to collide with the pavement. “Lance!” Jacinda’s
Bloodcurdling scream pierced the night air. The stricken man swiftly kicked Phillip in
The left shin causing him to fall sideways onto the car. This in turn allowed Lance time
To spring to his feet and somewhat gain composure. Audra silently observed the tussle
From the shadows.
Lance pounced on Phillip but he was ready. He jabbed the ball of his hand deep
Into his opponent’s abdomen causing him to omit an “ooohhh” in pain. His facial color
Intensified to a fiery red, fury intertwined with a damaged ego. Phillip stood poised
To counteract another attack from the delirious drunkard. Lance’s next move, entirely
Unforeseen, was aimed directly to the side of the writers ribcage, momentarily knocking
The wind from him.
Jacinda’s pleas were futile as she begged her enraged boyfriend to disengage in his
Quest to take down his former friend. Phillip sustained his air capacity while watching
His assailant whip a switchblade from a pocket within his leather jacket. The blade
Glinted under the reflection of the parking lots one and only lamp light beaming down
From a tall pole. Was he insane enough to try and take a jab at him, Phillip wandered?
Or was this some kind of scare tactic.
“Damn you Lance, I am leaving your ass right here.” An emotional Jacinda warned,
But made no motion to move in anyway. Instead, with a malicious smile, he brought
The tip of the weapon down on the Chevelles trunk and proceeded to scratch a parallel
Line over it. Thus in return, Phillip decided to finish Lance’s exhibition by gripping his Arm in a death lock to pry him away from the car. Lance forcefully spewed out a
Mouth full of saliva to drench his foes face. Vehemently, Phillip snatched a piece of Lances own shirt to wipe his face while keeping his other arm out to ward off
Any attempts of Lance’s to stab at him with the knife.
He advanced towards the author pinning him against the side of the his own
Vehicle. Phillip beheld the pocketknife in which Lance so jubilantly dangled before Him. The writer being one not prone to giving up easily, weighed the situation out and
Made his move. Fastening a grip onto the intoxicated mans arm to secure it, Phillip sank
His teeth into the flesh of his perpetrators hand. He immediately relinquished his hold
Of the blade which made a clanking sound as it hit the pavement.
Lance seemingly unprepared for the dual with his former peer sought to retaliate
Quickly by driving the tip of his leather boot into the writer’s leg. Phillip clenched his
Teeth in sheer pain as he slid down the side of the car to the ground while clutching the
the wounded area. Appearing quite smug and victorious, as Lance gazed downward to
The fallen author. “Something to remember me by dickhead.” Slowly raising his head,
Phillip eyed his former friend as if he were a specimen underneath a microscope.
In reaction to Phillip’s probing glare Lance cringed slightly.
Simultaneously Jacinda bit her nails and puffed on a cigarette. Audra however
Retained her reserved disposition. The two men eyed each other in anticipation while
A momentary silence elapsed. A crisp breeze, which went virtually unnoticed, cascaded
Across the lot rustling some nearby tree branches in its subtle wake.

Finally, Jacinda spoke in a hoarse tone, “Lance, it’s time to get the hell out of here.”
Acknowledging his girlfriends plea he turned to retrieve the switchblade that had been
Hurled several feet from the scene lying on the warm concrete. “You’re not walking
That easy asshole.” In opposition to the writers threat, Lance spun around, ready. A horrified Jacinda watched Phillip brutally seize her boyfriend in what appeared to be
a wrestling maneuver, one hand dead locked on the shoulder, while he fastened
his opposite arm around the left leg like a boa constrictor. Once in this hold, Phillip hoisted the inebriated biker several feet up into the air and then violently slammed
Him down on some aluminum trash cans.
The garbage containers rattled as they toppled over spilling emptied beer bottles atop
Jacinda’s delirious boyfriend. Phillip curiously peered at his defeated foe. Indeed the
Recent expulsion of anger left him feeling good, even relieved in someway. All though
This was not his intentional method he had had in mind for coping with any stored Frustrations. Bitterly, Jacinda pushed Phillip aside to aid her ignominious boyfriend.
She bowed gingerly to brush his forehead. “Oh Lance.” She mumbled, the obvious
Embarrassment of her significant others actions showed in how she looked away from
Phillip, as if she were attempting to block everything out behind her.
Audra, he realized through the whole scuffle he had not given much thought to how
She may be taking his physical outburst. She was already standing beside him. He wasn’t aware of how long she had been beside him. She glanced over Lance’s
Motionless body accompanied by a wailing Jacinda with a hint of admiration it seemed.
The way in which an artist feels a sense of pride as they stand back to behold their
Finished project.
Despite a nagging need to gloat, the writer faced his new acquaintance and as humble
As possible whispered, “Let’s go.” Jacinda, still at Lance’s side lightly brushed the palm
Of her hand across his blood soaked face and shot a vehement glare towards Phillips Backside as he approached his prized vehicle. Audra glanced over her
Shoulder and retuned Jacinda’s vengeful stare with an ironically smug smile of her own.
Leaving Phillip’s ex girlfriend uncertain as to how to interpret the underlying intentions
beneath the unfamiliar woman’s odd expression.
Once on their way, Phillip gripped the steering wheel while weighing over some feelings of remorsefulness in regards to his encounter with the former high school chum.
Audra clearly perceiving this gently reassured her Good Samaritan driver, “He literally
Attacked you, that dude back there. You were defending yourself.” “You’re right, he did
Initiate the whole thing.” Agreed Phillip. “Besides,” she added, “He gets what he
Deserves, screwing with someone like that. Guess he thought you was a whimp. Looks
Are deceiving sometimes.” The chevelle cruised along the road merging into the nights essence.

CHAPTER 4

The Red Valley motel, to say the least was by all appearances a hole in the wall.
Similar to Phillip’s farmhouse in terms of how it was situated several yards away from
The road. The huge sign bearing the lodges name in neon letters was the only indication
To those passing by what this place truly was, considering how it was surrounded by
Wilderness. Creepy in its presentation Phillip observed, definitely something he would
Include as a setting in one of his ghost stories. The addition of the fogbank only helped to add to it’s all ready eerie radiance.
He parked in the almost vacant lot. “Well, it has been one hell of a way to conclude
My first night back here.” He said turning to his companion. “I can’t thank –you enough
For coming to my aid.” She said ever so gratefully. The car windows began to steam up.
The writer felt somewhat reluctant to part with this intriguing woman. A person whom
He had been in longing to meet for a while now. That feminine companionship for
Emotional needs as well as other desires.
“Man, I just remembered my sister, ah damn, told her I’d be back in ten minutes or so,
And it’s been nearly two hours I’ve been gone, shit, she’s probably wandering what
Became of me.” Phillip declared. “If you are ever out and about stop in the Mines café
On the corner of Canal road and Pleasant Valley, usually work day shifts.” She said
Reaching for the handle to open the door. Being somewhat reluctant to part company
With this most intriguing woman, he mentally sought for something he could say to
Further their association.
He watched her grasp the knob to release the door. What to say? What to say? I’m a writer you should be able to assimilate the right words to say. She swung the door
Open and placed one leg outside the car preparing to step into the clouds of mist. He bit His lip. She was leaving. Wait until tomorrow, perhaps. Show up when she gets off
Work and offer to take her out to dinner, maybe. Damn, he had not had his fulfillment
Of her yet. Slowly she turned her head looking back at him. Clearly the look on his face
Was that of yearning. Her mesmerizing eyes seemed to reach out to him as she said the
Words he needed to hear, “Would you like to come in for a little while?”
Audra’s quarters appeared to be the average layout for a motel. One side featured a
Rectangular shaped dresser that rose approximately three feet from the floor and spanned
About a good half of the wall lengthwise. Minus a moderate sized television set placed
Directly in the middle with a long antenna beaming upwards, its surface was visibly
Barren of any other objects. Centered above this, was a square, worn looking mirror.
The opposing side of the room featured a queen-sized bed, to the left of this a small
Stand containing a rather miniature sized clock its face indicating the time to be
A quarter past eleven. The open curtains, the not so new carpet, and even the bedspread
All matched the same color scheme, that of a rich burgundy red.
“Make yourself at home.” She politely gestured to a circular table some feet left of the
Bed situated in front of a window. Home, Phillip thought taking in the atmosphere. Nothing really gave off a cozy livable feel. Not even welcoming for that matter.
He sat down on one of the two chairs place on either side of the cherry wood furnishing.
The author watched his mystery woman proceed to the mirror and remove a brush
From within one of the drawers. As she ran it through her strawberry blonde hair-the red
Highlights really glowed under the dim yellow lighting, he watched her somewhat Spellbound. Oddly enough, it reminded him of the way in which his own mother would
Stand before the mirror performing the same ritual. “Do you like it here?” He asked
Striking up a conversation. “It’s a place to stay.” She answered dully.
Phillip eyes moved from her to see his reflection. “Yeah, being kind of a drifter, I give
Red Valley a couple months then I’ll probably jaunt off to my next destination.”
“Which is?” Inquired the writer still beholding his image. “Not completely sure, but
Further west, the pacific coast would be nice, ya know California, possibly Oregon.”
She replied looking into the glass before her. “It’s beautiful out there.” He
Agreed.
She joined him. They both ignited a cigarette. “That guy back there was pretty fired
Up indeed.” “Lance, an old shall I say former schoolmate. Long story. We once were
Friends, and then somewhere along the way he became insanely jealous over me.”
“Let me guess,” Audra intervened, “ Girls. He was envious over you because you got the
Ones he wanted.” Phillip flashed his hostess an impressive smile. “Exactly. Damn
That’s a good guess.” He commented stretching his arms to the ceiling. “Hey
What can I say, I’m how to put it, perceptive. You also seemed to recognize the person
With him.” Audra remarked, the statement being left open for introspection.
“Jacinda is-was my ex-girlfriend from high school. I fell madly and passionately for
this chic. Promised her the world, and believe me she would settle for nothing less.
Two Years into the relationship I finally discovered what a gold digger I had hooked up
With.” He paused to admire those bewitching green eyes. “Sorry to hear that Phillip.
Of coarse I don’t know you all that well, yet, you seem very much so like a nice guy.”
“Well she’s Lance’s dilemma to deal with now not mine. Haven’t seen either one of
Them in a good eight, say nine years. Some things however, don’t change.”
Audra ran her hand through the locks of her hair, as Phillip observed was a habit of
Hers. “Then no surprises when you saw them together tonight?” “None at all. This Lance dude actually works for both of my father’s businesses, the bar and his motorcycle
Shop. Unlike me, Gina whom I mentioned earlier keeps in occasional contact with her
Dad. Simply put, she relayed to me the news, via through him that they become a couple
Three years back.” “I see.”
Audra leaned back in the chair. “How is your knee, you took a pretty nasty blow
there?” “A little sore, I’ll know for sure in the morning.” She smiled sympathetically.
On that note Phillip decided to change the subject somehow. She did it for him.
“I am going to run into the bathroom and change this shirt into something a tidbit
More comfortable, had it on since I left work and imagine it smells likes hamburgers
Grease and whatever else, be right back.” He watched her snatch a shirt off a hanger From a nearby closet then retreat into a small room behind a bar. “There’s stuff in there
to Drink if you’re thirsty.” She said tapping the door of a small refrigerator sitting atop a bar-like counter and disappeared.
Phillip bent forward slightly and rested his arms on the table. His mind went whirling
Into a barrage of thoughts as it so often happened when finding him to be alone. This
Particular time it revolved around the days events. The eminent return to the Red Valley,
Revisiting that area with his sister that had haunted his dreams for years. Then the not so
Gratifying reunions with his father followed by the Lance and Jacinda. He took a puff from his burning cigarette and exhaled studying the smoke as it rose to the ceiling.
Now he sat in a motel with this incredible woman. Not even three hours ago, would
He ever has envisioned himself here. Funny how your life can alter, in such a short
Period of time.
Lest not forgot the most significant happening of the evening, the lost
Wallet of his mothers. In addition to everything else that had transpired, he almost
Forgot. Just thinking about it made him stiffen and shiver. How in the hell could this be
Possible? Or was someone playing a really bad prank on him? Who? Very few people
Were aware of what occurred that night so many years ago on that dark lonely road. Unless Gina allowed the story to slip over a few beers to the wrong person. It did not
Make sense. Shut it out for now, too much to take in. I am still buzzed from all those
Drinks. Later I will devote more time to collaborating on the issue.
“Okay.” Audra’s voice jolted Phillip from his thought prism. She reappeared adorned
In what could pass for a muscle shirt except the material was that of woven lace
Lingerie. Phillip admired the way the garment curved around her cleavage perfectly Like a glove fits a hand. The nipples of her breasts protruded through, and the enticing
Scent of a floral perfume dazzled his senses. “Jasmine, I love that smell, rich and
Mystifying.” “Indeed it is.” The writer replied with promptitude.
She resumed occupancy across the varnished table from him. “I have a confession to
Make.” Phillip eagerly waited. “I actually know who are you are.” She stated sitting a
Hard cover down for him to see. Much to his surprise it was one of his novels. “Ah yes,
Countess Felicia the vampire.” Phillip acknowledged. “I-uh didn’t want to say anything
When we first encountered each other back on that road, but uhm yeah I recognized you
Instantly from your picture on the back flap. Thought if I said something you might
Be a bit hesitant to help me, ya know being that you are an author, some people may
Think I might try to get some money out of you, or whatever else.” She admitted Adding, “Hope this doesn’t scare you off or anything. I have read all of your material.
I am quite a big fan of yours.” Once again, those emerald green eyes sparkled.
Attempting to be modest Phillip politely said, “I am flattered to say the least. I
Neglected to make any mention of this at the bar, not for fear of what you said, rather
To maintain my humble demeanor. Don’t brag a lot.” All though internally he was
Trying to stifle his excitement, for he really did love to engage in conversations over his
Work. “See, based on what I have seen in your books anyways, Kinda feel like I am
Somewhat acquainted with you.” Despite wanting to jump for joy on the inside, he
Retained his mellow demeanor. This was the perfect hook line he had been seeking
From earlier, something to use to further their night, apparently this could be it.
“Very fascinating. Intriguing.” “Well thank-you that is my best literary work your
Looking at.” “Oh no, I meant the novelist himself.” She said turning her head curiously
To one side. “The mechanics of how your mind operates, the way in which you perceive
Reality and apply these ideas and philosophies in your writing.” She clarified. No one
Had ever worded it that way before.
“In fact, if you don’t mind, I would love to hear the inspiration behind some of these
Brilliantly conceived plots of yours.” “Hell, guess we should kill the lights and burn
Some candles,” Joked Phillip. “Okay.” Not expecting her to obey his rhetorical
Command, she sprang to her feet and in no time withdrew three red taper candles from The nightstand, lit each one placing them in a glass holder and positioned them on the
Table. The overhead lighting ceased by flipping a switch adjacent to the door. The mood
Was undeniably set.
“Hope you don’t think it a bit melodramatic. My favorite topic is ghost stories.” Phillip gave his onlooker a respective nod. “I have even heard a few about this area from
Truckers and people passing through the restaurant.” “Then I bet you could tell me a
Couple interesting tales.” The writer added thoughtfully.
She blazed a cigarette and indulged the author in his request. “Well, two in particular
I recall very well. The first one told to me by the elderly guy who runs the kitchen James. He has an Uncle whom was once a member of a biker gang. Pretty common
In these parts especially back in the fifties and sixties. Anyhow, this uncle of his named
Simon happened to be out and about late one summer night with a friend. They paid a
Visit to the Polonia River for whatever purpose, however, did not stay long due to a fast
Approaching storm. They headed up Stone road; the street actually ends by the water,
And the most bizarre thing happened. Both their motorcycles died on them. They tried to
Venture on foot, but the rain soon began to pour heavily. Luckily they discovered an
Abandoned farmhouse and this worn down barn, the only shelter in the vicinity. So
They took refuge on the front porch of this place.” Audra briefly paused to give Phillip
Time to absorb the information.
The words Stone road echoed through his mind, the only house on the street. Good
Grief she just described his property to a t. “They remained their for some minutes
Waiting the weather out. The thunder kicked in immediately followed by lightning,
Here’s the creepy part.” She warned while Phillip sat motionless. “Simon claims to have
Seen through a slightly ajar door on the barn, a little boy standing in there.” This was Phillips forte all the way. But logic did compel him to ask, “How could he have seen
Him? It gets very dark around there during the night.” Audra explained, “Because with
One flash of lightning it illuminated the inside of the building if only for a second or
Two.” He decide to hear the remainder of the story and then disclose that this ‘place’
Was indeed the author’s recently acquired land.
“Eventually the downfall ceased and the two men decided to investigate. The old
Structure proved to be, totally vacant.” The writer proceeded to tell his potential
Girlfriend the news. “How ironic.” She mumbled taking a hit from the burning tobacco.
“There’s more. It gets even freakier. James says his uncle didn’t give it too much
Thought at the time, until one day he casually mentioned it to his wife. She in turn,
Relayed a story of hers.”
Phillip glanced out the window at the luminous fog then back at Audra, whom clearly
Was getting quite involved in talking about these legends. “Now, what many people don’t know is directly across the street from your property, once stood another house.
That met its end resulting in a fire initiated from unknown causes. The young couple
Were very abusive to their young son Jonas. He frequently fled from them and hid in
That now aged monument of a barn. Some former occupants ventured out there one
Morning only to make a horrific find. Jonas had hung himself from the rafters.”
“That’s comforting.” Mumbled Phillip in a sarcastic fashion. “To break it down, it
Has been retold that on stormy nights individuals passing by may bare witness to a
Phantom like child moving around in what he once used as a safe haven from the harsh
Realities of this world.” Audra concluded a hint of compassion carrying over in her
Voice. “Funny that you mention that because first time I entered there when
Checking out the grounds I distinctly recall a funny feeling I got from there.”
She ashed her cigarette out while Phillip allowed Audra’s tale to settle in his mind.
“Briefly our next little story centers around a tired semi driver whom grew weary after
Ten hours of driving. He pulled off to the shoulder of the street, Whispers road to be
Exact, and decided to rest for the night. Roughly around three in the morning he was
Awakened to the sound of a scratching noise on the side of his rig. He didn’t give it Much thought and soon drifted back to sleep.” The writer admired the way her eyes
Glowed above the candle flames akin to sunlight glistening on water.
“Coincidentally, he relayed the incident to a fellow trucker only to learn from his
Friend the legend of Whispers road. Some say a female vampire named Destiny whose
Young life met an abrupt end at the hands of her own mother by poisonous nightshade
That blooms sporadically throughout the woods. The nocturnal animals such as deer’s,
Crows and especially owls are under her control and roam the countryside here.”
“So it may have been birds. Which leads one to believe that something did not
Approve of this man’s decision to intrude on their turf.” The author hypothesized
“Guess so. Anyways, I bet you have a few good ones.” Phillip had momentarily been
Taking in how smooth the skin on her neck appeared. How inviting. Audra either wasn’t
Aware of this, or she did not mind the writers wandering gaze.
He snapped back to the here and now by saying, “I will tell you the inspiration behind
Felicia actually. Ironically enough, it ties in with what you just conveyed to me about
That vampire myth.” Audra listened earnestly while Phillip reiterated the Destiny legacy.
“In closing, she haunts Nightshade Lane at all hours of the dark seeking out that one
Man to come her way that she longs to spend eternity with.”
“Well Phillip, that’s one hell of an account on Red Valley lore.” She rose from the
Table and scurried over to the compact refrigerator behind the bar. She handed Phillip
A can of soda and sat back down. Three minutes passed while both stared at the
Enchanted radiance the candles served. All the talking that had transpired between the
Two had left Phillip highly aroused, and judging by the silence, it was a matter of whom
Would be the first to initiate the next step.
Audra methodically rubbed the back of her neck announcing, “Fairly soon I could
Go for a shower.” He watched her stand and saunter in the direction of the bathroom.
He took to his feet. She turned at the door. Visibly by the bulge underneath his zipper,
Phillip had other matters on his mind now. “Would you like to join me?” She asked in
That suave alluring voice, her green eyes rivers of seduction.
A single flame illuminated the bathroom which had been carried in and laid atop the
Sink. Miscellaneous articles of clothing had been strewn across the floor. Warm water
Bathed two unclad bodies as Phillip buried his head in her bare breasts, while she ever
So calmly ran her hand through his wet hair. The mirror was covered in a film of
Moisture due to heat as well as intense breathing. Nothing existed or needed to beyond
This realm of two worlds becoming one, and it felt so right……………

II
Deep within the hours of the nighttime a young author entered the dream world
Sleeping next to his partner in passion. Time for the subconscious to awaken. The rain beat heavily down on the ground making for pools of mud. The chevelle eased down the
Driveway and came to a halt a few feet from the darkened farm house. Phillip ran
Towards the door casting a quick glimpse at the wooden structure that allegedly housed
The apparition of a child who brutally brought about the end of his short life.
He fished the keys out and unlocked the door. A few failed attempts after tinkering
With the light switch verified that the power was indeed off due to the storm. Not an
Uncommon occurrence out in this part of the country. “Gina!” he repeatedly called out
For his sister but was only met with dead silence. Seemed like the entire house was
Vacant. “Can’t imagine where they would be in this kind of weather.” The author
Speculated.
A cold chill lingered about the otherwise quiet atmosphere. His second effort to gain a
Response from anyone was in vein. The falling rain hit the living room windows and
Cascaded down them like waterfalls. Phillip furtively rubbed his arms to warm them
Against the colds embrace. Ironic to say the least considering this was not the average
Seasonal temperature for the middle of June.
Either be it imagination or not, the passing scent of jasmine quickly tickled his
Olfactory senses and then faded. ‘Mother’ the smell of the rich flower would be one
He would forever come to associate with the cherished and deceased maternal figure
From his youth. To the best of his knowledge, Gina was not really too fond of perfumes
And the like. However, she did burn incense of various assortments rather frequently.
Yet, instinctually he ruled that possibility out. No, some other force somewhere was at
Work.
He removed the recovered wallet from his back pocket and allowed it to drop from the
Palm of his hand onto the nearby sofa. Creak. The eminent sound on the floor upstairs
Caused him to bolt around and look anxiously about. He drew near the apex of the
Stairway to better listen. His first thought was to simply venture upstairs, but his feet
Remained planted.
Yes, the obvious movement of someone slowly approaching was visible due to the
Reflection of light on the ceiling. Possibly coming from a candle. He squeezed the
Banister in anticipation. The wind outside began to howl like a pack of wolves paying
Homage to the full moon. A sense of dread encapsulated the all ready fearful writer.
He watched speechless as a pair of bare feet began to make their descent. Gradually
A red silk gown came into view covered by a layer of carefully woven black lace.
Make a run for the door and get the hell out of here one side reasoned, while the opposing
Half could not resist the temptation to see regardless of the consequences.
Now the body of his guest clearly came into view. A hand holding a lit red
Candle with matching fingernails that appeared rather sharp and lengthy made their way
Towards him. He could not move and his throat became parched. The pelting of the
Storm outside intensified. What had he gotten himself into?
At last, with the irradiated aide of the candle flame he beheld the defined face of his
Mother. This was not the homecoming he envisioned. “Phill.” The nickname she Commonly referred to him by in life. Disbelief caused the writer to blink several times.
Since the last day before her demise, his mother showed no signs of aging to any extent.
She spoke in a soft, yet stern manner, “Why can’t you just leave things alone?”
“What do you mean?” He asked inching closer. She was standing on the third step from
The bottom. She shook her head disapprovingly.
“W-h-a-t?” Phillip asked trying to gain his composure and think a little more clearly.
Not every night you come home to find your deceased mother waiting for you. He
Searched for the words to further seek inquiry into her puzzling question. “I don’t
Understand.” Even though they were inches apart, the woman whom in life had been his
Emotional anchor seemed so far away. So he edged more near to touch her for this
Couldn’t be real. His deceased mothers nocturnal visit left him mesmerized to the point
That when he prepared to ascend the first stair, he missed and he fell face forward
Landing next to the gowned phantom’s pale foot.
He awakened to the bitter taste of dry dirt in his mouth. The ground was cold. The
Writers glanced over the surrounding area. All very familiar turf, the clearing in the
Woods the barren patch of land where an old Victorian house once stood. He dusted the
Looses earth from his clothes as he stood.
Déjà vu indeed. The small girl adorned in the white dress with the charcoal colored
Hair blowing amid the wind stood rooted at the pathway leading into the forest. Her lips
Moved but from Phillip’s distant position could not interpret what was being uttered. The
Author suddenly felt very open and vulnerable, in what appeared to be a flashback of
Earlier events that day. Time to wake up and depart from this infamous place.
Ah, that smell again. The sweet enticing aroma in his nostrils. Phillip opened his eyes
To peer upon the sleeping woman next to him in a darkened motel room. He indulged in
Some beverages from the mini refrigerator and sat down at the table to fire up a cigarette
And recuperate from the all too vivid visions that had occurred while unconscious. Despite the seasonal temperatures, a cool chill filled the room.
He sat engulfed in total silence not bothering to switch any lights on. As was his
Custom, he observed the exhaled smoke spiraling upwards and contemplated. Had he
Committed himself to an enormous mistake in coming back here? Should some things
Simply be left as they were? Leaving the past buried versus unearthing it would have
Been the wisest choice. “Yet, in the act of being sincerely honest with myself, I must
Realize that there is an even more vital question being posed here. What was my real
Underlying intentions for coming back? Yes, Gina did not verbalize it, but I can tell,
She has her own ideas about that. I came here in search of something that happened
Many years ago on a lonely stretch of road in the woods.” He paused his internal dialogue to momentarily rub at his unshaven face.
“On a larger picture, philosophically-psychologically speaking, what is represented by
Nightshade Lane. Is it an attempt to come to terms with those years of youth in which I
Was unable to deal with the death of mother? The issues of an estranged father? Or the
Inability to blend in and conform with peers? How about all of the above? What lies
Hidden just beneath the surface on the barren patch of forest off Whispers road waiting
To be revived? The twenties were spent traveling all over North America seeking some
Part of my own soul out of reach. Frozen in time somewhere. Ultimately being led to
Return to the Red Valley.”
Audra turned slightly in bed raising her right arm up to rest comfortably on the pillow.
Her long strands of blonde hair strewn over the cushion made her look irresistible. Back
To the thoughts at hand. “So the point that may be pondered is this place? What Solutions are to be obtained from this experience? Was it my conscious effort that drew me here like a magnet to purchase a farmhouse on Stone road? Or was some force at Work such as fate that launched these events into play? The particular period in life
Where destiny steps in and calls the shots for us whether we agree or not”.
A quick peek through the semi-parted curtains revealed the fog to still be aground.
Phillip ashed the cigarettes butt out in the porcelain ashtray next to him. Slumber time
Began to creep over him. “So in closing for more introspection at a later time the matter
In which I am faced with is to either get up in the morning and take off. Never to return,
Don’t even look back. Or do I stay and wait it out blindly?
The compact alarm clock on the nightstand indicated the time to be four thirty.
He pulled the sheets down and gingerly slid into bed to rejoin his potential girlfriend.
The aromatic ambiance of jasmine was enough to haunt a mans senses. Forever more
That smell would be retained in his memory of the woman whom he stopped to offer
Some assistance to on Whispers road that dark foggy night.
Reluctance abounded as Phillip became a bit hesitant to drift into sleep again. Due to
The ever-increasing apprehension of what pictures the dream world may chose to bestow
On him. His eyelids gradually grew heavy. A sure sign that the physiological need to rest was going to be the obvious victor in these early morning hours. He prepared to
Surrender to its beckoning.
Regardless of the short period of time the writer had been in the company of this
Exquisitely attractive woman, Audra somehow seemed to represent a solid citadel of
Solace and security. A sanctuary in which he could safely indulge in the outward
Expression of his thoughts and feelings uninhibited. He wrapped an arm over her to
Conjoin in this union. He gazed in admiration at her moistened pink lips. Surprisingly,
Her mouth slowly opened. Enough so, that to Phillip’s semi coherent ears, they vaguely
Heard the name ‘Phill’ whispered.

. CHAPTER 5

Just as the moon accompanied by the inevitable darkness enveloped the valley, so,
The sun crept from the horizon to illuminate the land with its golden rays of sunlight,
Thus signaling the birth of a new day. The nocturnal creatures retired, immersing
Themselves in quiet, familiar hideaways. In turn, the welcoming echoes of the soothing
Call of robins and sparrows greeted the newly revived residents of the Red Valley.
However, in one particular household, everything was far from pleasant or fresh.
“Dammit Jacinda, don’t slam the damn coffee up down like that!” Warned a hung over
Lance to his anxious girlfriend. “So, how are you feeling?” She asked sarcastically
Staring into the badly bruised face of her significant other.
“Now how the hell do you think I am?” He said rhetorically. “You were complaining
Last night about you’re back bothering you.” She construed the way in which a nurse
Speaks after giving a diagnosis upon a trip to the doctor’s office. “Yeah”. He said
Wearily rubbing his temples.
“Nonetheless, this will hopefully teach you to stop making an ass out of yourself.”
He forcefully sat the mug down, when ironically enough he had been snapping at her for
Doing the exact same thing. “Are you pissed because I didn’t clean the pavement with
Your ex’s face, or is that I may have brought harm to your special Phillip?” “Now what
Is that supposed to mean? Don’t bother I know what your driving at.” She said bitterly
Leaning against the doorway that led into the kitchen where the aroma of sizzling bacon
Presided.
“Anyways, it will be easy to get out of his father where his son is staying. It can’t be
Difficult to find that chevelle all things considered.” Jacinda flashed her egotistical
Boyfriend a curious smile. “What are you thinking about doing?” “Well obviously
I’m not going to allow that asshole to get away with what he did last night. No, sooner
Or later we’ll cross paths. This time,” Lance said giving her a brutally hard look, “I
Won’t be drunk and it will be on my turf.”
She took a few steps closer, try as she would not to show it, this king of talk aroused
Her, and he was very well aware of it. Lance stood up and looked through the window at
The recently mowed lawn. “Bet he would be pissed to no end if anything would happen
To that precious car of his.” Jacinda joined him. Side by side the conniving couple
Watched several cars pass by on the road.
“I still wander who that bitch was.” “I gotta run a few errands this morning, pay a few
Bills.” Lance said, somewhat ignoring her comment. “You didn’t see the evil smirk she
Gave me when they took off last night. I would like to scratch it right off of her,
Along with the rest of that pretty face.” Jacinda hissed the adrenaline starting to fuel.
“Do I sense a bit of animosity there? She’s all yours.” All though Lance perceived the
Real reason underlying his girlfriend’s anger to be jealously. Plain envy over the fact that
Some ‘pretty face’ could be so content with Phillip.
“Think I’ll talk this over with Derrick.” Derrick a long time biker buddy of Lance’s
Whom more commonly went by the slang name of ‘Jag” short for his favorite feline
The jaguar. Jacinda gently tapped her lover’s buttocks, usually a prelude to foreplay.
Lance possessed with the fires of vengeance seemed unmoved by her however. He
Quickly brushed her cheek with a light kiss threw his cherished leather jacket on and
Rushed out the door leaving her to stand there and watch him through the glass hop
On his motorcycle and speed down the drive.
The stench of burning bacon prompted her to scurry into the kitchen
A bit flustered over Lance’s premature departure she quickly turned the burner off,
Ditching the scraps in a nearby garbage can. A half folded piece of paper sitting atop
The pile of trash instantly caught her eye. “I thought I buried this.” The old love letter
Written to Phillip immediately following their nasty breakup. “Wait, he couldn’t have
Seen it, unless he must have been rummaging threw all this.” She chided herself. An
Alarming idea suddenly found it’s way into her all ready disarrayed thoughts. “Put two And two together, he said he needed to take care of some bills this morning, one being
The electric, which was accidentally misplaced in the can.” Wide-eyed and distraught,
It occurred to her what if in his searches he had been rummaging around in here and Came across this. Meaning, without a doubt he read it. Great. Might explain the
Distance I felt between the two us a few moments before he tore out of here.
The scorched frying pan made a clanking sound as it was dropped into the sink.
“Shit, if so, he deliberately left this here to mess with me.” Even more ammunition
To spark the animosity towards his former friend. Jacinda’s eyes fixed on the dripping
Faucet as a battle of wills ensued. One side longed to seek Phillip out and forewarn
Her ex lover of Lance’s evil intentions. Yet, the overwhelming need to see the writer
Suffer in some sort of way weighed about equal.
Her attention was drawn from the trickling water to the window then beyond it to
A rusty wheel barrel half filled with soil stationed in the backyard near the woods.
The initial effort to began growing some tulips along the house was another of
Many failed attempts at completing a project she so readily began. “Why do I despise
Him so much? Honestly, in the privacy of my own mind I know. Any inner piece or
Happiness he experiences is something I long for. Being spoiled rotten and daddy’s
Girl is not always what it is cracked up to be.” Quite disgusted with herself over seeing
The unfinished gardening venture, she poured a cup of coffee and sat down at the bare
Kitchen table to take in the silence and the loneliness. So which wins out? Suppressed
Love and sentiment, or a need to inflict cruelty?
II
“Ah, I love to walk outside and see the sun shining, and the awesome scent of early
Morning dew are some of the best parts of summer.” The author said stepping out of the
Motel room revived and ready for a new day. “Me too.” Agreed his companion
Wearing a lace nightgown. Phillip inhaled deeply taking in the fresh air. Audra stood
In the doorway looking voluptuous as ever. He turned to face her, the hazel in his eyes
Made bright as the light reflected off of them.
“One hell of a night. Look, I’m all for maybe getting together again with you
Sometime.” “I would like that Phillip; I haft to say I’ve never met a man like you
Before.” He grinned, “I guess it safe to assume that’s a compliment.” “Of coarse.”
She laughed. “Beautiful country out here, I would love us to walk down to the river one
Afternoon.” Audra nodded. “Hey, hopefully this time there won’t be any old friends to
Show up unexpectedly.” He added. “If that should happen I’m sure we can handle it.” His fellow drifter said reassuringly as she cast a cunning and sly grin towards him.
Phillip gently rested his left palm on her right shoulder to once again touch her smooth
Skin. All though they said nothing, an intense yet pleasant aura surrounded them. The
Woman whom one day prior was nothing more than a mere stranger had now become
Something in which he could not absorb enough of. Her very presence was that of an
Essence he hungered to bask in. Not too mention the fond feel of playfully moving his
Fingers around in that maim of strawberry blonde hair.
“I work eleven to four this afternoon at the restaurant. A co-worker said they would
Stop by and give me a lift in to work.” Phillip managed to pull himself from
Her captivating vibes by taking a few steps backwards in the direction of
The parking lot. She left the statement as an open invitation. Phillip aimlessly drug his
Foot over several stones strewn over the unpaved parking area. He was a man whom
Appeared to be flourishing with the jubilance of life, and a certain degree of intensity
Emanated from him as well.
“Perhaps I’ll drop by and offer you a ride home,” a long pause, “or somewhere.”
Obviously she delighted in the prospect of his proposal in so much that the waitress
Reiterated her previous statement, by stressing the fact that work ended at four.
His nighttime enchantress watched him as he playfully tossed his keys into the air and Caught them in the way in which a child ensnares a butterfly. Phillip’s face conveying the image of pure zestfulness. She reluctantly closed the door.
“Wait till I tell Gina, man.” He whispered sliding into the driver seat.
Soon, the chevelles engine roared, adding to the sound of the bird’s ethereal tidings.
He turned onto Pleasant Valley road, the main avenue where as the majority of the towns
Side streets either crossed or initially stemmed from. The inn gradually vanished
To merge with the wilderness as he sped along.
Being absorbed by his own thoughts caused him to almost pass the first intersection
Without stopping. He hit the brakes and came to a halt. The open window seemed to invite a subtle yet warm breeze to enter the vehicle while he anticipated the changing of
The traffic light. He tapped the door with his fingers while listening to the preferred rock
Station and quietly mumbled the lyrics. He considered it virtually useless having
Anything but a stop sign at this particular crossing to direct the flow of automobiles.
Nonetheless, he waited.
A green four door torino coasted to the opposite side of the road and eased to a halt.
Aided by the sun, the author could clearly see its occupant to be an older woman whose
Face was shrouded by a bright auburn colored hair. Mrs. Kassite, the librarian. Eventually, Both drivers proceeded forward after being motioned to do so by the luminous green indicator.
Slowly each accelerated enough to allow time for a quick exchange of greetings. Then author and librarian carried on wayward with to their destinations.
Phillip lit a cigarette while reciting the words to the current song in play. Just ahead his eyes glimpsed a motionless object lying to the right of the road, something made of
Feathers so it appeared. To avoid hitting it he began to swerve from its path. Curiosity
However, prevailed and he pulled over to further examine his finding. A compelling
Need persuaded him.
A closer inspection proved the artifact to actually be a fallen owl. Phillip gazed down
Upon it’s lifeless body. Based on the way the birds head rested in a small puddle of fresh
Blood, the author easily deduced the unfortunate creature must have met a horrific end
Due to a sudden impact with a moving vehicle. Woods ran parallel on either side of the
Street. Compassion would not permit for him to leave the deceased animal as is.
The trunk flew upwards and he retrieved an empty red box discarded from the move.
He placed the box next to the carcass and using his foot gently nudged its remains into it.
Then, gingerly sat the container in the back seat. How sad to see one of natures own
Stricken with death. The person responsible must not have even been aware of what
Happened and just kept traveling. Throughout the course of his life, the writer had on
Many occasions encountered many such instances where his aid as a Good Samaritan
Was called for be it human or otherwise.
Once again on his way he picked up the cigarette now half burned, and pondered over
The oddity of the situation. “Might be mistaken, but I thought owls were solely
Nocturnal wanderers. This one however must have been struck sometime today judging
By how wet the animals life force still was. Strange. Wonder if Mrs. Kassite happened
To see anything since we crossed paths.”
III
“Yeah, so that’s all I got to do huh? “ Bruce asked to the voice on the other line.
“Yes Mr. Hollow, tell me what time you’d like to schedule and appointment and we can
Take care of that little matter.” Mr. Mcarvis the attorney at law answered. “Uh, let’s see
Tomorrow, no the day after is the sixteenth, that will be good. Say somewhere in the late
Afternoon will be fine.” The tavern proprietor construed. “Okay, Monday at two will
Work for me.” His lawyer on the opposite end of the telephone agreed. Bruce replaced
The receiver and looked at one of his long time patrons seated at the bar.
True, he normally did not commence business hours any earlier than twelve, but for
A few selected long time patrons, the doors opened and hour prior. The customer who
Coined the nickname Jag-short for the South American jaguar, had all ready begun to
Indulge at eleven-thirty. “Damn son of mine, I will always love him but, enough is
Enough. Tell ya that takes a lot of balls to just come marching in here out of the clear Blue after a years absence, and shout his mouth off the way he did to me last night.” He
Expatiated to the tall slender faced biker.
Jag who appeared to be semi concerned with the bartenders need to release some steam
Rubbed his go-t then adjusted the grey knit hat he wore. “So, I will fix his ass, that was my attorney up in Northington. First thing next week I’m going up there to have my will Amended.” Bruce snapped.
“I take it you are having him dropped.” Jag said attempting to appear more involved in
The conversation, after all, a free beer at least deserved some form of gratitude.
“Damn right. When I kill over I am not leaving him anything.” All the revenue from the
Bar as well as the bike shop will be handed down to my daughter.” Jag asked rather
Thoughtfully, “Not to sound cynical, do you think it will bother him much to know
You’re going to do this?” “Don’t care neither.” The bartender stated unsympathetically.
“I guess ya just got to do what you need to do then.” Agreed his burly listener.
Bruce decided to have a beer himself despite the time. “Damn kid, wants to go
Through life in the clouds somewhere.” He said scornfully cracking the can open.
“And wants to blame other people for all his problems.” He added vehemently.
Jag in the meantime was debating on asking for a free shot of whiskey to chase
The drink down with. “Two words,” He sat the can down forcefully on the counter, “Immature and irresponsible. Man, sure glad Gina has a better head on her shoulders.”
His shaven head shone like the reflection of a mirror underneath the dim lighting.
Apparently reading Jag’s mind, he reached for the liquor shelf and prepared both of
Them a couple rounds of whiskey straight. “On to other matters, I got to get those air
Conditioners maintenanced soon or it’ll be like a furnace in here. Have a feelin’ we
Are in for one hot summer.” Jag casually nodded. “Wasted his time buying that old
Farmhouse down there off of Stone road the one that dead ends into the river Whereabouts.” Bruce said crunching a piece of ice between his teeth. Apparently,
Phillip’s estranged father was not about to let go of any animosity he so openly harbored
Over his son.
“Hell, you and Lance are more like sons to me.” He hissed. As long as the spirits
Were being freely dispensed Jag would agree with any idea or comment. Just as he
Was about to launch into yet another tirade over Phillip’s unacceptable behavior he
Rubbed his left arm vigorously. Jag who had been mindlessly flickering at the hoop
Style earring he always sported took immediate notice of the pinkish inflammation on
The bar owners right arm.
“Yeah, when I got up kinda had this itch on my upper arm. Except it wasn’t this
Color.” “Hard to tell.” Jag mumbled. “What’s that?” “Well Bruce, with all the stuff
That grows wild around these parts no tellin’ what it might be.” Bruce pulverized another
Piece of frozen ice in his mouth. Jags pointed nose twitched slightly as the bartender
Remarked, “Hope I’m not having an allergic reaction to something.”

II
Phillip eagerly recapped the events of the preceding evening to his earful sister over
Some cinnamon flavored coffee she whipped up. He began with the encounter on
Whispers road leading to the meeting of Audra and ended with the discovery of the owl.
“For the time being the box can stay out in the barn until sometime this afternoon I can
Buy a shovel.” “The doer of good deeds.” She commented. Both siblings sat comfortably
Side by side on a worn down glider. The view from the front porch was invigorating as
Well as picturesque.
“Man, this is definitely a place to seek refuge from all the b.s. up in the city dude. Furthermore, I wanted to say how happy I am for you, ya know getting this house and
All.” Surprisingly, Gina had not made any mention of Phillip’s account of the father
And son reunion. But, he pondered, just be patient. “Hey, this is some ass kickin’
Coffee you made.” He said running his finger along the rim of the cup in a circular
Motion. They both stared entranced at the vast field of high corn across the street. They
Wagered probably spanned the distance of a mile or so back into the forest.
Gina laughed suddenly breaking their hypnotic stare. “So Lance got his ass beat last
Night. Boy, wish I would have been there to see that.” “I’m not a violent person at heart,
But he just kept going on and on trying to taunt me until finally I lost it on him.” Phillip
Construed somewhat defensively feeling the need to justify his actions. “He deserved it,
Asshole.” The thumping beat of the radio blared out amid the screen door accompanied
By Jake’s not so talented singing voice.
“I would have relished a chance to take on that bitch Jacinda. I mean after all the
Heartbreak she inflicted upon you, oh yeah she has a serious ass beating commin’ her
Way someday mark my words sooner or later we’ll run into each other.” “It wasn’t
That heart wrenching.” Phillip corrected. His sister turned and looked sharply at
Him. “Phillip you forget I was there. Need I say more?” She had a point, his break up
With Jacinda was to say the least not an uplifting period in his life. “You must have
Grieved over that no good wench for six months.” Gina reaffirmed. “Okay so I did.”
Phillip said succinctly as possible in the hopes she would change the topic of Conversation. True enough, Phillip was well aware of the resentment his sister
Harbored for the shallow selfish ex-girlfriend.
She sat her cup down on the porch floor and took to her feet. “So, tell more about this
Mystery woman.” Her precise tone seemed more of a command than a request. “Pretty
Much gave you the ups. I’ve simply never encountered anyone like this before. Can’t
Get her out of my head actually.” “Don’t fall too hard for her.” Warned his ever
Protective sibling.
Not really heeding his sisters advice as usual, he verbalized his sudden unexpected
Idea. “Kind of sucks living there in that dreary motel. Like I was telling you she has
Her own stash, quite a few thousand tucked away. This is a pretty good sized place,”
Gina interrupted abruptly. “Phillip, you have not even been associated with this person
For twenty four hours and you’re all ready configuring thoughts on how to move her in.”
“Life is too short, live fast.” “Not that fast. It’s a crazy world you don’t know what you
May get yourself into. I mean, what do you really know about this woman’s life before
She came here.”
Phillip could not help but refrain from smiling. “Don’t laugh.” She scolded. Jake’s
Awful singing persisted. “I’m not that naïve, I’ll feel her out for a bit. Didn’t say I was
Going to move her in today.” The author clarified. “I know that.” He knew just by her
Facial expressions what she was really thinking. Therefore, he did not hesitant to voice
It. “Moving her in here prematurely in such a manner as our beloved father might say,
Would be irresponsible behavior on my part.” She averted her eyes to the barn. Yes,
Based on that reaction, his assumption proved to be correct.
He sighed and stood. “On the lighter side of things, how is the fashion designing
Going?” “Good, I’m using one of the spare bedrooms upstairs.” She replied her mood
Apparently becoming less serious. “Cool, wouldn’t mind seeing some of them.” The
Unmistakable sound of glass breaking followed by Jake’s “woops!” rang out.
While Gina blasted Jake for his carelessness that lead to the breaking of her favorite
Porcelain ashtray, Phillip ventured to the second story. The room at the very end of hall
Was occupied by two wooden chairs and a large straw-like picnic basket filled with what
Appeared to be colored materials and supplies that aided his sister in the creation of her
Designs. Three partially finished t styled shirts lie draped over the chairs. Two were
Solid colors one black with silver lettering bearing the words ‘man bear’ Gina’s pet name
For Jake embroidered into it. The grey one as of yet, revealed no specific patterns. The
Third shirt however, was quite impressive. Golden rays of sunlight bathed the eye of a
Mighty pharaoh positioned directly above a pyramid in the Egyptian desert presented a
Feeling of devout spirituality and mystique.
Pleased with his sisters endeavors, he recalled on many occasions as child how they
Indulged in fantasies of what they were going to be when they reached adulthood like
Mom and dad. Hers was to own a vast clothing store bearing Gina’s signature label on
Modern fashions. Nothing would please the author more than to see his baby sister
Succeed. On several occasions, Phillip himself had offered to help her on the financial
End with manifesting those visions into a concrete reality.
As he turned to face the doorway he was surprised to find his sister standing there.
Surprisingly, the creaking stairway had never emitted any sound to summon his attention
That someone was climbing them. How long had she been there observing, he wandered.
The pleasant expression on her face however, acknowledged the fact she had witnessed
His approving smile as he had looked over her work.
“Nice job.” He passed her and proceeded to his room. The door was all ready open.
The writer experienced a sudden chill as he entered his private domain, and with good Reason. His pulse quickened as he teeth clamped together in shock. Neatly laid across
The bed his eyes fastened to the sight of a red gown readily waiting to greet him. Comprised of two layers. The inner one appeared to be satin while the outer was a veil of
Lace, both equal in length.
“Gina!” “Oh yeah. Man I meant to move these earlier when I found a better spot for
Them.” His sister apologized hastily taking hold of her things. She removed the dress to
Reveal yet another one lying beneath it. Rubbing his head he moved over to the wall and
Leaned heavily upon it.
“Good grief Phillip you look like you saw a ghost or somethin’ relax.” She said noting
The pale look on his face. “Where did you get that?” He asked in almost a whisper. “Well, the one in my arm I purchased at that bridal boutique back in the city. The other,
At a clothing outlet. The only difference is the colors. Can’t make up my mind whether
I like the red or the solid black better.” The dark gown was not adorned with a layer of
Lace- like lingerie.
Clearly the seductive attire held by Gina was unmistakably identical to the one his
Mother wore in the nightmare or dream. He was still uncertain as how to really class the
Haunting vision. Nonetheless, the author could not pull his twitching eyes from the
Future fashion designers curious choice in adornments. The materials texture glowed
On contact as the natural outdoor light coursed its way throughout the room, alluring, yet
Foreboding.
“Back in a sec.” She rushed from the room. In light of everything else that had
Transpired from the prior evening to this particular point, the baffling discovery of his
Mother’s leather wallet had partially escaped his thoughts until now. Phillip slowly
Fished the lost keepsake from his back pocket. Upon a closer inspection, the chain
Appeared even more tarnished. The invaluable photos of his graduation day and
Deceased mother were not part of its contents. Leading him to wander when and if
They would turn up in some unexpected place or situation.
A few seconds of careful deliberation ended with an instinctual knowing that it
Would not be wise to divulge his findings with Gina. “That’s simply not possible. Are
You feeling okay?” He could hear what her exact words would be. He replaced it in his
Pants.
“Whatcha thinkin’ about?” Gina asked returning. “The rest of the day.” “Oh. Me
And my klutz for a boyfriend wants to invite one of his trucker buddies down for just
The evening to hang out.” “Cool.” They both turned and sauntered in the direction of
The stairway. “Maybe we could all go to Jerricksville to eat and what not.” “Sounds like
A plan.” Phillip said nonchalantly beginning to ascend the steps.
Seeing the keys in hand Gina inquired, “Where you off too?” To which Phillip replied,
“The library for some research you could say.” “So do you plan on meeting your
Enchantress later?” “As a matter-of-fact I was just thinking about paying her a surprise
Visit.” The reached the end of the stairs. The music had been turned down and Jake sat
Rather silently on the sofa, possibly still a bit ticked off from his round with Gina. Phillip opened the door as his sister called out “Don’t do anything crazy.” The seemingly
Innocent comment carried a definite undertone to behave. Phillip clearly with a
devious grin said, “You’ll just haft to wait and see.” He left her wandering what that
Last remark really meant, for she had a good instinct when it came to sensing that her
Brother was up to something.
III
The library was barley inhibited this particular afternoon minus an older woman
Accompanied by two rather unruly children. Phillip easily located the aisle of books
He needed to investigate after a quick inquiry with Mrs. Kassite. The local history
Section. He glanced over what appeared to be for such a small town quite a large
Selection of reading materials devoted to the long colorful sometimes ominous past of the
Red Valley.
“Keep your voice down darn it, you are in a public place for crying out
Loud.” Scolded the lady whom Phillip surmised to be grandma to the young dark haired
Girl promptly upon hearing the sound of several magazines slap the carpeted floor.
His search however, proved to be futile, for there was little to no information on
The Vaginiski family available. “Find what you’re looking for Phillip.” Rang out the
Perky voice of Mrs. Kassite whom seemed to appear behind him from nowhere.
“Actually, yesterday evening when I made my brief visit here I recalled seeing a book
On urban legends solely in reference to Red Valley here. Now knowing me, I might be
Looking right at it and just not see it, or-” She interrupted, “Or perhaps it has been
Checked out. Allow me to find out.” Just as quickly as she had materialized, she
Disappeared around a tall wooden bookcase.
“I guess somebody else shares an interest in the lore of the area.” Phillip murmured.
He decided to take a seat at one of the rectangular tables positioned in the center of
The vast room while waiting for the librarian. He observed several large framed pictures
Hung high on the walls. His eyes came to a screeching halt at the sight of a barn owl,
Wings spread wide open with it’s luminous yellow eyes glowing like flames in the
Darkness perched atop a tree branch.
“Phillip.” The author jolted slightly at the sound of Mrs. Kassite’s voice. Apparently
She had said the writers name a couple of times until he snapped from his self-imposed
Thought universe. “Sorry, I kind of got lost in my own little world there for a moment.”
He explicated standing. “Unfortunately the book in question has been loaned out this
Morning.” “What is the duration of time in which any reading material is permitted to
Remain absent from the building?” Asked Phillip in a clear articulate manner.
“Encyclopedias twenty-four hours, anything else a time span of two weeks.” “Oh.”
He said disappointed.
The small boy’s laughter bellowing out caused the writer and librarian to look in
The direction of the rather self-conscious grandmother whose attempts to contain the
Sibling’s behavior was becoming futile. “Excuse-me, I’m afraid I need to speak with
Her.” Mrs. Kassite scurried away. Whatever the compelling reason may have been,
Once on the ground floor, Phillip decided curiously enough to view the wall plastered
With Red Valley memorabilia, the photos in particular.
The writer’s hands unconsciously rested on his hips while gazing over the numerous
Memories and nostalgia. Again, he was somewhat in awe of how such a dot on the map
Held so much of a past. There it was, the eerie Victorian house which once served as a
Home to the now infamous Vaginiski clan. The ill fated Destiny with her long ebony
Hair. Despite the black and white production of the photo, Phillip peered deep into her
Troubled dark eyes. Funny, even now he felt some sort of an odd connection with the
Murdered girl. Her parents standing upright as ever behind their children loomed out at
You like watch towers. Their stern faces made Phillip wander what it must have been
Like being raised by such strict individuals. A question he believed would never be
Answered now.
He stepped into the warm welcoming afternoon to be greeted by the botanical scent
Of the surrounding trees and grass. A brief feeling of apprehension passed through his
Ever active imagination as he approached the chevelle. Hopefully, there would be
Nothing waiting for him on the front seat like what had occurred on the previous night.
The key turned in the lock and gingerly he opened the driver side door. Nothing there.
But he felt his spine tingle as that odd sensation of being watched taunted his senses.
Swiftly, he glanced across his shoulder to the building that was once known as the city
Church now restored to the public as a library. He felt his eyes unconsciously gravitate
To the second story. As far as he could visibly see no one was present behind
Any of the windows. Perhaps an over stimulated imagination was at play, especially
In regards to the recent incidents surrounding the authors immediate life, he pondered.
On the other hand, possessing the sharpness of perception he had become accustomed
To through years of relying on intuition told him otherwise.
“Mrs. Kassite.” That inner voice murmured. His eyes probed the rest of the stone
Structure. Moving from the library floor windows to the lobby doors, and quickly over
The parking lot. Somewhere out there, shrouded from physical awareness, an ever
Surreal essence lurks in the shadows. He vigorously shook his head to ward off the
Unwanted speculations his mind so eagerly desired to produce. Next stop, time to pay
Audra a visit at the Red café.
“Pretty impressive.” Jake commented admiring Phillips collection of vampire posters
And drawings, which comprised a good portion of one of the walls in the authors bedroom. Gina accompanied by Jake had returned to Phillips room to fetch the other Dress from earlier still on the bed. “Yeah, some of those pictures he paid quite a decent
Dollar for.” Gina remarked. “I like the countess riding through the night sky on top of
An oversized raven.” Jake said with keen interest. “The middle picture,” She pointed, “He acquired from some artist all the way in Europe, Hungary to be exact.”
“Hey Gina, how long has he had some of these?” “Off hand I can recall four of them
Right around the time he moved out and started the automotive shop. Remember driving
Out to see him and he actually had them displayed in the garage where they Maintenanced the cars.”
Jake watched as she delicately folded the black gown over her slender yet tone
Arm. “I was telling you he spent a good bit of his twenties living and migrating
Amid Canada and the north and southwest states. Met a lot of people done a good bit
Of stuff. Guaranteed he’s picked a few of these up in his travels.”
Jake rubbed his thick beard while saying, “Your brother is a pretty, oh how do you say
It?” “Intriguing person.” Gina finished the sentence for him. “Yeah that.” Agreed the
Truck driver opening the tab on a semi frozen can of beer he had been holding. He
Guzzled down a third of it then smacked his lips together in satisfaction. The white
Curtains stirred a little in reaction to the summer breeze that was gently traversing the
Authors room.
As was the truck driver’s custom, he slid his arm around Gina’s waist. Phillip’s sister
Was absorbing the eccentric display of female vampires in various poses and guises. Her
Personal favorite, a mistress of the night hiding behind a tombstone waiting to pounce
On two unsuspecting young men wandering about the graveyard after hours. Jake
Leaned closer and delicately whispered in her ear, “I’m starving.” “You’re always
Affectionate when you need something dear. Sure, we’ll whip something up here in a
Minute, Phillip stopped at the store before he got here.” Playfully, with the free hand he
Rubbed his solar plexus area and growled.
Good grief, Gina thought, beholding the drawing of an unconscious man resting
Soundly near an open window, the starry sky an appropriate backdrop. A seductive
Countess adorned in a slinky black garment surrounded by an ominous looking cloak
Stood nearby. The sleeping man, according to the caption was asking, “honey, are you
Home?” “I’ll be downstairs.” Jake departed. Gina took a step back. As the air
Circulated throughout it warmed her semi bare back. The montage as a whole
Was overwhelming to say the least. Phillip’s passion teetered on some form of obsession
In which his sister could not comprehend.
While standing at the screen door, Jake lit a cigarette and stared vaguely into the green
Expanse of the front yard before him. The brisk scent of the countryside tantalized his
Senses. He attempted to ignore the nagging sensation of hunger that pelted away at his
Stomach consistently. Gina was apparently taking forever. So in the meantime, he
Allowed himself to engage in entertaining thoughts of what it would be like to have
Sex with her in the cornfield across the street.
The filter on the cigarette was beginning to burn several moments later, an obvious
Signal to extinguish it, and return from his pleasant fantasies. He dropped the butt in a
Near empty beer can which made a hissing sound as it came into contact with the Remainder of the alcohol in the bottom. “What the hell are you doing up there?” He
Murmured glancing in the direction of the stairway. His impatience beckoned him to the
Kitchen where he decided to take it upon himself to prepare something to eat.
A quick survey of the cabinets and refrigerator and he easily figured hamburgers on the
Grill outside would be the best choice. “How long does it take to hang a damn dress up?”
He asked rhetorically seizing a pack of charcoal briquettes from underneath the sink.
He exited out the back door into the yard where a brand new barbecue hibachi,
Compliments of Phillip proudly awaited its first use.
Carefully, he situated each block, then saturated them with lighter fluid. Some old newspaper he had also carried out was ignited by a match and then thrown in the pit.
He cleared the blaze by moving back to a safe distance. Judging by the way the sun
Was beating down on his forehead, they were in for hot day. He used an old rag
Conveniently sitting on the picnic table to wipe the initial beads of perspiration from
His dampened forehead. The archaic barn doors creaked loudly as the passing wind
Hit them. “Pretty damn creepy.” The truck driver thought in reaction to hearing the
Ominous sound.
Certainly by now, Jake wagered, his girlfriend must have smelled the scent of
Burning charcoal polluting the air, but yet, no Gina. He dashed up the stairs to find her
Lying on her brother’s bed looking over what appeared to be several papers of some sort.
The red silk gown was on a corner chair. “Thought you got lost up here or something.”
He uttered, in a shortness of breath due to the climb.
“Just happened to find this on that chair over there.” She said nonchalantly pointing
Towards the same corner. Jake approached her curiously to further see what had been
Occupying so much of her time. She explained a green folder with the name Destiny
Scrolled over it had attracted her attention. Inside, were numerous newspaper clippings
About the Red Valley as well as torn pages from books and even pictures. She gestured
For him to join her on the mattress.
“Hey, you’re going through your brothers stuff.” He said taking note of the open
Folder she had laid beside her on a pillow. “Not really, I mean it was like out, I mean
I didn’t fish in his dresser for it or anything; besides, my brother has shared much of
His writing with me.” “That’s what this is?” He asked tapping a pile of newspapers
Pieces. “I’m assuming research, that’s what people like Phillip do. You see they really
Delve into the background of the material in which they are working on. I guess it
Helps give them a better idea on how to execute their vision.” “Spoken like a true
Philosopher.” He grinned.
She held a rather gripping colored photo, obviously removed from a book.
“Nice.” Jake remarked. “Grisly.” Gina commented as the couple eyed a young man
Fleeing for his life from a ghostly white Victorian house in the wilderness while
Being mauled by a hoard of owls. One of them had fixed his beak deep into the
Panic stricken victims back and had gathered a mouth full of skin. He was drenched
In splattered blood as a result of the birds vicious attacks.
She turned the ghastly spectacle over to the back and read out loud the description.
“In the summer of nineteen-sixty-five, a young boy dies to a rare, but severe reaction to
Wild nightshade growing in the Whispers road area. The dead youth’s older brother
Believing the cause of his brothers sudden passing to be supernatural, sets out late one
Night to destroy the Vaginiski home by setting it on fire. However, he is met by a
Clan of carnivorous owls who badly scratch and disfigure him, all in all, he was considered to fortunate to be alive.”
Jakes eyes widened as he asked, “Is that a recorded fact?” “No, no it’s simply an
Excerpt from a book of ghost stories in which a writer made it up. I remember Phillip
Telling me about it a while back.” “Oh. I don’t think I’ve ever heard of a group of night
Owls actually coming after someone like that.” “It came straight from the authors
Imagination.” Gina reassured.
Jake picked a up a faded newspaper scrap that headlined, The Vaginiski Church
To be renovated spring of seventy-five into town library and museum.
“Despite his travels I see he has kept a close tab on the events around here.” Gina noted.
She ruffled through some more miscellaneous outdated fragments of paper. “I suspected
But never realized to what extent he had such a large collection of info.” “Based on what
You told me happened to him back there on that road though, I mean that’s not just
Something you forget about.” Speculated Jake.
Not responding to her boyfriends comment she continued leafing over Phillips array
Of Red Valley paraphernalia. Suddenly her face froze. “What is it?” Jake asked leaning
Closer to view whatever it was that had given her such a startled reaction. “He must have
Snapped this photograph at the same place where I found the gown.” Her boyfriend
Beheld the colored snapshot of the red silk gown adorned with lace. “Same identical
Piece.” He remarked.
Jake gave it back to her and she allowed it to fall from her open hand. “Sp-o-o-o-ky”
The truck driver said exaggerating the word. “Well, I will just tell myself it’s his Profession that causes him to have things like this.” Phillip’s sister said semi convincingly.
“Shit, I got to go and check on my fire.” Jake hopped to his feet and scurried out.
Gina gathered the material neatly replacing it in the folder, attempting not to frown
While doing so. She rose and briefly stopped to look in the mirror long enough to fix
Strands of misplaced hair. Then, with the red garment in hand slapped the green
Organizer down on the chair where she originally found it. Looking through the curtains,
She could see her boyfriend working on the grill down below. “Perhaps coming back
Here really is all about her after all.” She remarked.

CHAPTER 6

The red valley café was at first sight, your typical small diner located in the middle
Of nowhere. Which is just about where the corner of Pleasant valley and Canal roads
Just happened to be. Ironically, the majority of the restaurants customers were people
Passing through on their way to somewhere grander and populated. This would
Include bikers and namely semi drivers more than anyone else for that matter. The place
Itself was often referred to by some as a truck stop.
Phillip noted the time to be two o’clock sharp on the face of the clock, which was
Shaped in the mold of a steam locomotive, attached to the wall a few inches above a
Juke box that looked like it had seen better days. An elderly man sat on one of the swivel
Stools at the counter reading over a newspaper while the steam rose from a coffee mug.
The elderly gentlemen methodically turned a page, took a sip, then a puff every minute
Or so. Once in between routines he wiped a couple of drops from his elongated white Beard that must have stemmed downward by at least two inches. Another time he paused
To clean the lens on his stubby square spectacles with the same napkin he had used for
His facial hair.
The area behind the counter consisted of a cash register on the end closest the door. Some pop dispensers, a couple toasters, half full coffee pots, and numerous red and blue
Saucers stacked a little bit too high. A short stout man wearing a white apron came
Through a pair of swinging doors bearing a serious look in his round face. Call it
Instinct, but Phillip received the impression this person was the owner and not too
Mention probably a real prick at heart. The author wagered the sound of the ringing
Bell caused by opening the glass door was what alerted him to the fact that someone
Had just entered.
“The waitress will be right with you.” He said in a gruff nonchalant manner. The
Man’s beady dark eyes narrowed when he spoke. Phillip slid into a booth immediately
noticing the décor. The wall behind the counter was snow white. The
Opposite side of the café however, was covered in little black and red porcelain tiles.
A total of ten consecutive booths occupied the right half of the establishment. Each
Bench was covered with maroon colored vinyl. Every table appeared to be varnished.
In addition, he also noticed a small rack displaying various road maps and atlases.
While waiting, Phillip gradually slipped into his own world of thoughts.
The initial intentions of coming here was to sweep Audra away to the lake for the
Remainder of the afternoon and possibly sway her into seeing his house. The clanking
Sound of plates echoed from behind the thin swinging doors, which must have led to
The kitchen. Not much traffic crossed the intersection as he observed sitting there
Patiently awaiting the waitress.
“Phillip?” He looked from the window to see the semi surprised yet pleased look of
Audra. All though adorned in her uniform a white shirt and short dress with vertical red
Stripes she still appeared the image of seduction just as he recalled seeing her on the
Previous night. Audra’s strawberry-blonde hair nestled down her neck and rested
Comfortably atop her breasts. The apparel however looked more like a candy striper
Outfit than a servers.
“Told you I might drop in.” She hastily snatched a small booklet from a pocket on her
Burgundy apron and with pen in hand jotted down his order, easy enough, large coffee
With lots of cream and lots of sugar. “When is you next break?” “Well, the cook quit,
And we got stuck doing all the prep work for tomorrow’s breakfast you know peeling
Potatoes all that good stuff.” She said hastily glancing over her shoulder at the boss
Who was intently peering in their direction. “Fifteen minutes if you can hold on.”
“I can.” “All right, I’ll grab that coffee for you.” She hastily replaced her ordering
Tablet and scurried behind the counter.
A minute later she served him a fresh cup of caffeine then disappeared into the
Kitchen. He blazed a cigarette and returned to his thought universe. Everything surrounding him seemed to fade away in the distance. That unfortunate bird he
Discovered on the street flashed before his mind’s eye. With the unpleasant memory of
His findings the ideas that try as he would, could not be shut out.
“Mrs. Kassite.” The name lingered on his conscience. “I passed her just moments
Before discovering the dead owl. She did it. Doesn’t like that particular bird for some
Reason.” The author shook head. Believing his mind was seriously working overtime
He picked up a laminated yellow menu, which was equivalent to the size of a huge
Card not much of a list.
“Why would she hit an animal and leave it? Did she actually want me to think that she was responsible for doing it? Some kind of message? Uh man, okay a roast
Beef sandwich doesn’t sound bad. Pretty good price too. Can’t believe this joint has no
Corned beef though. Last night in the library, at first sight where have you seen this
Woman before? Remember the way in which she also gave you a funny look? More
Underneath the surface, she seemed one way but I clearly sensed something else was
Going on. Cabbage and noodles, man I could go for a plate of that, haven’t had some of
Those in years.”
In spite of his earnest attempt to focus on the various menu items, that inner voice
Persisted. “Coincidentally, the book on local history becomes unavailable, allegedly
Because someone checked it out this morning. Stuffed cabbage rolls. Wander if they
Are as good as what my mother used to make. She removed it from the shelf, obviously
Something in it she doesn’t want me to see. A picture of someone? Should ask Audra
How the food is here. Maybe get some grub to take with me. What little secrets are you
Trying to hide Mrs. Kassite? If you are whom you even claim to be.”
“Come on Audra, I’m getting impatient. His eyes darted from the window to the
Counter. A turn of the newspaper page, a puff, followed by a sip. Such a calm old
Man. Then back to the window. Oh shit! He exclaimed to under his breath. Lance
Accompanied by some dude with a grey knit hat were waiting on their motorcycles at the
Crossroads for the traffic light to turn green. Oddly enough, neither man must have seen
The chevelle parked outside. Nonetheless, not wanting to risk another confrontation, he
Slouched down in the seat about an inch or so. All it would really take would be for one
Of them to look back and the car would be a dead give away.
Apprehensively, he tapped his fingers on the table while anticipating the light to signal
The go ahead. Presently it did and the two bikers proceeded along. “Now, back to the
Menu, back to- Mrs. Estranged librarian. Imagine a jigsaw puzzle. Some pieces are still
Absent, however, make due with what you have in front of you. Mental note, seek out
More info on the retired schoolteacher. On the opposing hand, you are simply being
Paranoid. Dreaming up these outlandish whimsies over a respectable pillar to the
Community. Yet, what does your instincts tell you?” Aren’t they usually accurate when
It comes to sensing in what is behind the surface of people? Don’t be a fool and trick
Yourself into doubting what reality is placing before you.”
The glossy detailed list of the red valley café’s food and beverage selection could no
Longer stimulate the writer’s active brain. “Good afternoon sir.” Phillip beheld the
Face of elderly gentlemen standing a foot away. “Hello and how are you today?”
Phillip eagerly asked, a bit relieved. Appearance wise he guessed the stranger to be
A semi driver, faded blue jeans, a checkered buttoned up shirt and a hunter green cap Pulled down over the forehead, which partially shielded the man’s eyes.
On the assumption he was right about the man’s profession, he casually asked, “Pass
Through here often?” “Oh yeah, at least once a week for the last thirteen years.” He
Tilted his head upwards slightly enough to reveal a pair of cerulean blue eyes. “The
Service is good; prices are reasonable, just came to pick up my order. They said it was a
Good thing I called ahead due to being short of help today.”
“I just moved here. Got a house down here off Stone road. Know the area?” He
Asked gesturing for the driver to sit down. He accepted the offer and slid onto the bench
Opposite Phillip. “Sure am, a lot of trucker buddies I know have been coming through Here since you were probably a little kid.” He remarked ever so loquaciously.
Phillip quickly introduced himself as well as commenting on his career. The older Gentleman in turn said his name was Chuck. “Really? Well hell, you’ve come to the
Right place if you like to write about ghost and things of that sort.” He said bearing an
Aged yet wise look of a man of his years, which Phillip guessed the good natured
Driver to be nearing sixty.
Briefly, Audra appeared long enough to collect a couple saucers from the all ready Overflowing pile. Phillip watched admiringly as she flashed him a quick wink then
Once again disappeared. “Pretty girl indeed.” Chuck observed. “She is your girl is
She not?” “Uh yes she is.” Phillip remarked the question catching him off guard.
Because realistically he wasn’t for sure if this really was going to be his girlfriend.
However, he certainly hoped so.
Phillip ashed his cigarette out as Chuck casually leaned back onto the booth. The few
Visible lines on the seasoned driver’s face were very defined; they did not take away
From the mature mans appearance, if anything accentuated his distinguished features.
Phillip surmised that there was a semi bald head concealed underneath the cap, minus
The obvious curly grey locks he saw.
Chuck’s eyelids narrowed as a more serious mood encompassed the two. Everything
In the surrounding perimeter seemed to vanish as if it had no credence in reality.
“So what brings you here young man?” The question launched a cold chill down Phillip’s backside. Just the tone in his voice gave Phillip the clear impression that
A more ulterior meaning lie behind the mans inquiry.
Phillip’s brow furrowed while his thoughts blundered about. Chuck sat patiently,
Waiting. The writer wandered what it could have been that prompted him to be
On guard with the truck driver. No, he did not sense anything that warranted caution,
Yet, in light of the recent events he could not help be on edge in his interactions with
Others. On top of it, Audra seemed to be taking forever.
“I spent the majority of my twenties traveling around Canada and later the southwest.
But I can recall having many fond childhood memories of the Red Valley. You see, my
Father brought my sister and me down here from the city quite a lot. So, I finally thought
I ‘d get some land and a house and settle down for a while.” Phillip expatiated, glancing
Over his shoulder in the hopes Audra would come hurrying through the kitchen doors.
His listener nodded intently.
The author lit another cigarette. He soon realized in the midst of their talk the patron at
The counter must have all ready departed. “So you have been searching.” The comment
Again left Phillip uncertain as to how to respond. Despite the blue eyes being shadowed
Over by the hat, they appeared to be rather piercing. Phillip slid an inch to the right with
A growing apprehension. Either Chuck did not perceive the young mans awkward
Disposition, or simply showed no signs of noticing it.
“Yeah I guess you could say that.” The writer remarked. “In one of your books I
Recollect reading of a brilliant and seductive vampire.” He began to say, “Felicia.”
“Yes Felicia. The story concludes with the object of her desires, Anthony the fellows
Name was, finally breaking his engagement off with Lillian to flee with Felicia.
Hypothetically speaking, Anthony conceived his true fate to lie with the Countess and
Reached a point where he accepted it.”
Usually, the author would be flattered with a readers feedback, but this time was an
Exception. Those instincts said this Chuck guy was leading somewhere. Trust what
You feel. Trust, and trust. A bewildered Phillip quickly devised an idea to rid himself
Of the situation. “I’m sorry got ta run to the john, all the caffeine I drank this morning.”
He construed standing.
“So tell me young Phillip,” the truck driver said as the writer
Had advanced a few feet in the direction of the restroom, “When you eventually meet
Your destiny, are you going to run from it, or embrace it?”
He spun around to face the unwanted interrogator. “What the hell?” The semi driver
Tilted his head upward to allow the diners bright lighting to illuminate his glass like eyes.
“When we ultimately stumble upon that crucial moment in life where we find that which so adamantly has been sought, how prepared is one to squarely accept it?” Being
Dumbfounded Phillip answered the best way he could, “I’m not quite sure.”
He cupped his hands and splashed cold water over his face then ran his hand through
His curly brown hair. “Okay, day two and I am attracting weird people and strange
Things.” Phillip murmured as he gazed into the mirror above the sink at his reflection.
“What the hell is happening?” He asked rubbing his unshaven face. “Hopefully that
Over the hill truck driver will be gone when I go back out there.”
Upon his return, there was no sign of the stranger. A new family came in during the
Writers absence and had taken up occupancy at a booth. A clean cut short haired man
Accompanied by a woman with short wavy black hair and two boys were scanning the
Menus. Probably out of towners passing by on their way to somewhere else. Audra
Came storming through the double doors with the short heavy man close at her heels.
“You dropped a whole thing of sausage on the floor that is expensive, I can not afford
Mistakes like that.” He was harking. “Good grief it was an accident.” She snapped back
Defensively. “Your cook quit, so I am doing the best that I can do, okay Bob.”
Phillip’s assumption was right that this man was the owner. “No excuses. Maybe
If you did not go out drinking and partying the night before you would be more
Alert.” Bob flared. Audra’s face hardened, she looked like she was about to explode
On him. “What I do in my own time is my business.” Apparently one of his customers
Had seen the waitress at the Green Swamp the previous night and decided to divulge the Information.
Obviously, Phillip surmised, her boss was a real asshole. The manager and his
Employee stood at the entrance to the kitchen directly at the end of the long counter.
“Yesterday you spilled eggs on the floor, what next?” Audra bit her lower lip on the
Verge of a verbal retaliation. Phillip had seen enough.
He proceeded over to the hot headed proprietor, flashed him a sinister smile, then
Proceeded to literally hoist Audra up with his arms until her feet were several inches
Off the tiled floor and held her closely so that the upper half of the blondes body towered
A couple feet above his own head. Stunned, yet pleasantly surprised, Audra rested her
Arms on his boulder like shoulders. Phillip had taken Bob off guard by the
Sudden reaction. “Screw your sausage.” The writer said in a cynical fashion. It did
Not take the stubby owner long to recover from the couples revolt however.
He gazed in contempt at the man holding his employee in the way cavemen probably carried their woman during prehistoric times. “Who in the hell is this?” He barked.
“The person who came to save the damsel in distress.” Phillip answered turning in the
Direction of the door. The two glanced in unison and shot each other an approving look.
One quick movement of her arm and Audra swiped at the stack of coffee saucers. They
Went flying everywhere several of them broke as they collided with the floor.
Phillip then gracefully sauntered in the direction of the door. Bob was transforming
Into a rocket about to launch. “You don’t have a job after today!” He yelled, a cloud
Of smoke could almost be seen streaming from his little pointed ears. They stopped
Half way out and Audra added cynically, “And you don’t have a waitress
Anymore asshole.” To add insult to injury, Phillip flipped him the middle finger.
Hand in hand they ran towards the parked chevelle emitting howls of loud exaggerated
Laughter, leaving behind the employer still hollering inaudible obscenities, and a table
Of customers whom did not know what to make of the whole scenario. The hum of the
Engine pierced the otherwise silent afternoon. Bob appeared at the entrance as Phillip
Pulled out. Audra still bellowed uncontrollable giggles. Angrily the café manager waved A clenched up fist. He was met with her work apron being hurled from the car window
And landing over his head. He violently snatched it and slung to the pavement as
The vehicle sped away.
II

Dusk had begun to settle in as the sun turned into a mesmerizing red ball. Gina and Jake, after their brief introduction to Audra headed out for the evening with an old
Friend of Jakes. Phillip decided to stay there and take his new girlfriend to the river.
Being only a mile down the road, the author felt it best to simply go it on foot.
Still reminiscing over the scene at the café, they both lie in the tall grass close to the
Sand underneath some oak trees. The branches stretched out and hovered downward
Creating a rather shady spot. The calm flow of the water as well as the warm breeze
Made for a very pristine setting. According to Audra this was her first visit to the Polonia. The sounds of birds whistling and fluttering about could be heard in the
Distance.
Phillip took a huge gulp from an opened bottle of whiskey and passed it to her.
“He had it coming, that wasn’t the first time me and that asshole into it.” “So you’ll
Be all right financially?” “Of coarse, I still have s chunk of dough from my father.
I’ll be fine. Besides, I don’t plan on staying here too long.” Phillip, lying flat on his
Back, arms stretched completely erect at both sides sat up and turned on his side.
“You’ve got to be sick of living in the small motel room.” “Eventually when the
Spirit moves me I’ll relocate.” Audra said leaning back onto the bark of a tree.
“So what did you think of my sister?” He asked temporarily changing the subject.
Seems fine, somewhat protective I sense, but that’s okay. Considering what you told me
About your last long-term relationship. I like her actually.” Phillip took another small
Swig of whiskey than handed it to her.
A few rays of sunlight penetrated the thick mesh of leaves and glinted
Upon contact with her hypnotic green eyes. The author popped the next inquiry. “Obviously we have not known each other more than roughly twenty-four hours.
However in that amount of time I feel we have all ready undergone some very, shall
I say interesting happenings. Long story made short, I do realize the suddenness of it all,
But you could consider when you were ready moving in. I have a pretty good sized
House, I mean you saw it yourself.”
She didn’t respond immediately. Instead she allowed the wind to brush through her
Hair for a minute or so. Phillip patiently tapped his finger on the apex of the liquor
Bottle. “I’ll think it over.” She finally said with a warm smile. The writer graciously
Nodded. The whole time inside he wanted to tell her how crazy he had become for her.
Needed to let her know that he had never ever met someone that ignited so many
feelings in him in the way that Audra had.
“Hope you don’t feel I am being too presumptuous or think I’m irresponsible in my
Quickness to make decisions.” He added more seriously. She rolled her head upward
And chuckled. “Irresponsible, hell I just quit my job. That would be the old saying you
Know the pot calling the kettle whatever.”
Something in his own words prompted the philosophical mood of his to switch on.
“I believe that you should live life to the fullest, screw that taking your time
For something to come to you. Go after it. Even if that means taking a risk sometimes.
I’ve always vowed that I’m not going to be one of those people who ages and looks back
On their life and is filled with bitterness because of what they were afraid to do, or not
Do.” “I agree.”
A pack of geese landed and began to sift through the sand searching for particles of
Food. “I mean, certain persons can label you as careless or too free spirited, but, at
The same time, some individuals I feel can become very jealous and envious over
You for what you have accomplished. There’s the dreamers and the doers I guess.”
He reverted back to his position of lying square on the cool ground and gazed upward.
“When I was waiting for you back there, this guy came in for an order, a truck driver,
And said some very strange stuff to me.” “Hmm, wander who that could have been, Just
Recall Ben the regular who eats there everyday at the same time while meticulously
Reading the newspaper and having coffee.” “Maybe Bob waited on him then.” Audra
Looked puzzled. “No, trust me, he was too busy breathing down my back in the kitchen
To take any orders out. Besides the only other customers that came in was that family.”
“Yeah but,” He forced himself to refrain from even finishing the sentence. Surely he had held the conversation with the mysterious stranger. How could he have forgotten.
Now reflecting further on the man’s words they were almost like a warning opposed to
Just mere statements. He looked at Audra quickly displaying a pleasant everything
Is just fine expression. Put it on the back burner for now he thought. Perhaps he had
Been delving too deeply into it.
“Tell me more about your writing. I really like listening.” He resumed an upright
Position and lit a cigarette from a pack he withdrew from a back pants pocket. He then
Set the partially full cigarette package next to the semi-consumed whiskey container.
“Sure, what did you want to hear?” He asked eagerly.
“I seem to remember reading in a book of yours not long ago in which there was some
Poems you cleverly crafted into the story.” “Father’s voice, but that piece was rather
A sad one.” “I know somewhat heart wrenching, if you don’t mind me asking, was
That inspired by your personal relationship with your father?” Phillip frowned slightly.
“Okay, that answers that, sorry.” “No, no really it’s fine. Yes I wrote that with good
Old control freak dad in my mind.” “How about something else?” Audra suggested
Spontaneously.
“Father’s Voice.” He repeated. The author cleared his throat took a hit and slowly
Exhaled before his recital began. “I have it mesmerized actually.” He also cracked his
Knuckles emitting a sound causing even the nearby geese to look in their direction.
“Don’t take what you have for granted.” The writer said assuming a clear articulate
Tone of voice. “I found myself sitting in a park
One evening close to dark
While observing a retiring sun
Slowly slipping into the horizon
My thoughts began to wander
Over a dad that was never had
When I heard a father raise a voice to his son
My thoughts suddenly went asunder
The little boy frowned
As these words I found
Young man, if only you knew
I would give up a year
To be able to hear
My father’s voice
For you have experienced
What some can only imagine
So don’t be sad
Go to bed tonight glad
Sleep warm and know
There is safety all around
Wake up tomorrow grateful
Look at your father and smile
And know that nothing
Can compare or measure to him
He is pillar of security and refuge
For you, that man would lay down his life

Don’t take what you have for granted

And when you are grown
Sitting in a park one day like me
Look back on what forever you’ll own
A priceless experience
Oh little boy,
How I long to tell you these things.”

“I don’t consider that particular poem to be anything spectacular, my whole point in
Comprising it was to definitely stress a point.” Phillip concluded sighing. “You did.”
Audra said almost breathless placing her hand over her chest. “Oh but I can feel the
Emotion in what you’re saying. So full of sorrow.”
“Anyways, I am honored to have shared it with you, come to think of it, that is the
First time I’ve ever verbally spoken or quoted any form of writing to anyone now that
I can recall.” He took one last hit from the cigarette and ground it out in the dirt.
“Not to dig, but I wander now if your father has ever read that.” “If he has, guaranteed
He’ll never tell for that’s for frickin sure.”
Audra’s compassionate eyes drifted from Phillip over to the river and became more
Profound and intent. It was as if she could see through the depths of the water into its
Surface beneath. A moment later she shifted her attention back to the now silent writer
Who curiously pondered over what it was she was thinking and seeing in her minds
Eye. “You know, before your dad dies one day, he really needs to sit down and listen
To someone read him Father’s voice.” Phillip ignored the pulsating cold chill that
Spiraled down his back and corrected her. “Father, I never refer to that man as dad.”
She casually nodded.
By now night had begun to creep over the horizon. “On a lighter note,” Audra said
Stretching her arms out, “There is one other poem I would love to hear.” “Forever in the
Sky.” Phillip remarked without hesitation. “Yes, I really like it.” “You’re sure you can
Possibly handle hearing me read another?” “Phillip dear, I can never tire of hearing
You.” She reassured.
“The sky is free
It’s essence call to me
On a warm sunny day
I gaze in awe at the vast expanse
Of this heavenly spectacle above
As my spirit speaks
In marvel over this breathtaking creation
When the wind starts to blow
I already know
It is within the sky
Forever will I soar
A storm approaches over the day
Still I do not delay
In my yearning to be one with the air
I take in a deep breath
And in flows life
What a natural high
Body is on the ground
But mind and spirit are in the sky
Onward the wind will blow
And when it’s time to die
My soul shall remain eternal
In the sky
What will that be like?

“That poem always leaves me in a positive frame of mind no matter what.” Phillip
Said. His girlfriend now lie next to him face to face. “What compelled me to write it
Is my lifelong fascination I have held for the sky. Metaphorically, it represents liberation
And the freedom to live with no fear or concerns for anything.” Even in the gathering
Darkness her eyes still glistened like precious sapphire stones.
“Even now as I lie here I can feel the wind blowing, it calls out to me.” “Someday you
Will return to it then.” Audra declared triumphantly. “I told my sister Gina those lines
Body is on the ground, but mind and spirit are in the sky, are my personal favorite lines
From any piece of writing I’ve ever produced. So much so that when I do die, I want
Those exact words inscribed on my tombstone.” “That’s deep.”
The sound of night crickets began to emerge as Phillip noted her staring into his eyes
In the same manner in which she had been observing the river. So in return he took two
Fingers and touched the tips of some of her hair between them. At times he could be like
A youthful boy filled full of awe and wonderment over life, other times he could be
Aggressive and fearless. She methodically moved her hand underneath his whiskey Stained muscle shirt and rubbed his bare chest. He grasped the back of her head with
A vice like grip and buried his tongue in her mouth. “I think this is the perfect place to
Make love.”
“That’s so touching, I wanna cry.” The startled poet as well as his admiring fan bolted Upright to see a tall slender man sporting a grey skullcap. Instantly, the writer
Recognized this person as the biker from earlier trailing Lance. The degree of darkness
Prevented Phillip from interpreting the writing embroidered into his hat.
Nonetheless he asked. “Who the hell are you?” “Your old friend Lance calls me Jag.”
Sensing the impending danger, Phillip grabbed Audra’s arm and beckoned for her to get
Up. He brushed the dirt from his back and immediately took notice of a long braided
Silver colored chain that glinted. Phillips eyes quickly swept over the perimeter of the
Area to see if his accomplice Lance might be lurking about. Yet as far as he could see,
Jag appeared to be the only present threat.
The young writer turned to Audra and commanded her to “Run!” His girlfriend
However, not seeming to intimidated by the vindictive biker remained rooted where
She was. Jag advanced a few feet forward and begun to swing the chain in a circular
Motion. “Don’t know what Jacinda could have ever have seen in you.” Ignoring the
Intentionally malicious comment Phillip attempted to reason with Lances sidekick.
“You know, I really don’t think that Lance is worth whatever it is you are
Contemplating doing.” Of coarse his pleas were of no avail he proceeded to take several
More steps towards the couple raising the weapon higher into the air. Phillip gripped the
Waitresses arm tightly nudging her to go. The interlocking piece of steel made a loud
‘Swooping’ noise as Jag drew near.
“Kiss my ass.” Ordered Phillip, then swiftly while still grasping Audra, turned and
Prepared to bolt in the opposite direction leading to the road. Jag close at their feet,
Forcefully swung the heavy chain striking a nearby oak tree cracking it’s bark, but
Barely missing Phillip’s back. Almost feeling Jag’s weapon just inches from behind
Compelled the author to move as fast as possible. “Oh shit” Audra mumbled at the
Sound of fallen tree branches snapping as Jag stayed close on their tails.
Suddenly, like a cowboy from an old western, Jag managed to maneuver his weapon
Of vengeance so that it momentarily coiled around Phillip’s lower right leg like a snake.
Akin to the domino effect, Phillip toppled over hitting Audra causing her to fall as well.
Audra eyed a large stone lying directly in front her. Quick witted, she hastily
Scooped the rock up and while Jag approached his would be victims, a smug smile neatly
On his slender face hurled it at him smacking him squarely in the head.
Thus, allowing both of them to hasten to their feet and continue to escape. He was not
Sure, but, Phillip thought he heard Jag spew out in a painful tone the word “bitch.”
“Good thinking.” He said to his newfound lover short of breath. “Thank me later.”
She retorted.
Phillip shoved a dangling tree limb form his path and one glance backward proved that
Audra’s action had only temporarily stunned their pursuer. Once again he was hot on
Their trail, chain in hand. Ahead the ground slanted upwards, a sure sign they
Would be coming upon the street. Funny, Phillip thought, in the midst of everything.
No Lance.
Quite breathless due to excessive smoking, the biker came to a brief halt. The damn
Hippie and the blonde chic had vanished, or were making their way back to his
Farmhouse. But that’s okay, Jag’s sinister mind reveled over the fact that there would
Be another surprise awaiting Phillip. Nonetheless, it wasn’t in his nature to stir from a
Goal. In this particular case it was beating the shit out of Lance’s ex-friend whom made
His buddy look like a fool last night in the parking lot of the Green Swamp.
Just as he prepared to pick up his pace, a slight rustling above made the attacker gaze
Up into the trees. From nowhere, his face met the sight of the soles of a pair of black
Boots as Phillip dived from atop the outstretched arms of a tree. Ingeniously he had
Managed to climb a willow and wait for the right moment in which to pounce on his
Assailant. Now the tables had shifted, with the biker becoming the open prey.
Completely bewildered, Jag went face forward to meet with the cold earth below. Audra
Had been hiding behind a nearby willow appeared and asked, “Is he out cold?” One
Look at the motionless man and he nodded. He then took Audra by the hand and planted
A heartfelt kiss on her cheek. “Let’s get the hell out of here.”
Hand in hand they began to ascend the small hill. “He’ll be out for a few. It’s about
A fifteen-minute walk back. We’ll be safe by the time that asshole catches up to us.”
“You do keep interesting company Phillip. Hey, if he came on bike it should be
Parked up there somewhere.” Audra observed. “Yeah, but I suspect he hid it back there in the woods. I don’t plan on looking around for it. Just stay on your toes in case Lance
Is sneaking around here.” “Oh, I will.” “You handled yourself well I see.”
By now, They reached the edge of the road. “Just wish these assholes would go
Away all ready.” Phillip said extracting a torn leaf from his mussed hair. Audra gave
Him an understanding nod proceeded by an odd smile.
Twenty minutes prior to Jag’s tirade, Lance and his friend had been hiding in the tall
Corn field across the way from Phillip’s home quietly waiting and anticipating what he
Was about to do. First, he had observed the brown haired girl and presumably her
Boyfriend with curly black hair and tattoos covering the upper half of each arm left
Accompanied by yet another man much shorter with a crew cut all leave together in a
Black cherry corvette. Lance peered through the tips of the plants and bided his time
Equivalent to the patience of a saint.
Presently, he witnessed his nemesis laughing with that blond haired woman from the
Bar last night. They came out touching each other on various places some private some
Not Both conveyed a sense of two teenagers blindly in love. Good, he thought glancing at Jag who looked like a panther hiding in the bush in Africa preparing to pounce on it’s
Unsuspecting prey.
They sauntered in the middle of the worn road. Phillip sported a bottle filled with an Amber colored fluid. “Most likely, he’s taking her down to the river.” Jag wagered.
“Okay take off. I’m gonna hang here for another fifteen minutes or so to be on the safe
Side in case someone happens to come back.” Lance instructed. “All right.” Jag
Glanced towards the sky. “Yeah it’ll be getting dark soon.” “Be cool. But like I said,
No one hardly ever passes through here so you should be fine.” They smacked hands
And Jag was off to execute his malevolent mission.
Lance allowed a few moments to subside then picked up a brown gym bag and draped
It over his shoulder. He pushed the towering vegetation from his walkway. This evening
The air was just right. “Perfect weather.” He murmured finally coming out onto the desolate road.
Like a thief in the night he stole up the drive and came to rest beside the house where
His sinister blue eyes beheld Phillip’s prized possession. The cobalt blue nineteen
Seventy-one chevelle. “Mint condition.” Lance commented running his index finger
The recently polished surface. “Jacinda’s eccentric ex-boyfriend must have spent hours
Waxing this car.” He remarked with a sinister grin. “Bet he’d hate for anything to
Happen to you.”
A zestfully charged breeze circulated about the back yard. The old barn doors
Bellowed out a rhythmic creaking every time the wind grazed them, causing Lance
To shudder. “What kind of weirdo enjoys living next to that.” He said distastefully.
As an afterthought he added, “This place is frickin creepy.”
He withdrew a newly purchased sledgehammer from the back pack then tossed the
Carrier aside. Firmly clenching the tool of destruction, Phillip’s former school mate
Took one long look over the object in which he prepared to damage. The original plan
Was to boldly show up and take a few sharp hacks at the vehicle and take off. But in
Light of everyone being absent made it permissible to take more time in his underhanded
Project. Thanks to knowing Bruce, Phillip’s father, it was rather easy during a casual
Conversation to learn the whereabouts of his girlfriends former mate.
Slowly he lifted his arms. Then poised and ready to initiate the first blow of havoc
Onto the hood, an owl came down for a landing on the roof of the chevelle. How ironic
Lance thought considering the fact that he had never in the duration of the seven years of
Residing in the Red Valley had he ever came into such close contact with any of the
Feathered fowls.
“Hoo hoo.” The animal greeted. Being so near to the animal Lance could not help to
Notice it’s bewitching eyes. They smoldered of a fiery yellow iridescence. Ignoring the Unwelcome visitor, Phillip’s foe took a deep breath while his adrenaline began to surge.
The incessant harping of the barn doors grew increasingly irritating. “What the hell do
You want?” The annoyed biker snapped, as if the nocturnal creature could actually
Comprehend the question.
The brown and grey spotted night owl uttered some unintelligible sounds probably meant to be received and interpreted by other animals in the vicinity. Arms raised,
Hammer rooted, he prepared to bring it crashing down like thunder on his envied
Adversaries revered vehicle. However, he could not seem to pry his focus from the
Ominous glow of the birds piercing eyes. An apprehensible sensation stabbed at
The otherwise insensitive man.
Shrugging it off, he aimed for the passenger side window. His silent observer
Suddenly spread its wings and took flight. Lance grimaced in pain as the owl
Savagely scraped the side of his face using one of its talons. Shrieking with pain,
He wiped the fresh blood from the wounded cheek then looked at the life force
Covering the palm of his hands.
Son of a bitch!” He dropped his weapon of destruction and chased after the
Elusive attacker whom soared into the open barn. A few beams of moon light
Managed to cascade through various cracks in the structures high ceiling. Lance
Found himself to be standing in what appeared to be an enormous yet vacant building.
The vibrations of loneliness seemed to welcome their visitor almost as if it were
Saying we have company.
Parched straw covered the barns surface he noted analyzing the floor. “Right out of a
Horror movie somewhere.” Lance murmured taking a step forward so that he was standing directly in a sphere of light. Unusual too he thought, being summertime it was
Rather cold and dank in here. Like this place had not seen the warm presence of humans
For quite some time.
A stirring in the rafters above harkened his attention. “So that’s where you’re hiding
My friend.” Sarcastically he mumbled. Despite having closed the barn doors in an effort
To contain the bird, it continued to resonate blood curdling moans. Thoughtfully,
He retrieved a cigarette lighter from a shirt pocket and struck it. Briefly he contemplated
Setting the whole place a blaze, but realized all things considered, no one would really
Miss this gloomy dwelling.
The flame revealed a pair of blazing eyes consumed by a malicious nature. Logic
Of coarse attempted to pervade the disgruntled bikers reasoning. He could be in here
The entire night chasing after his winged assailant. There was even the possibility of
Phillip’s sister and friends returning unbeknownst. Yet, that hardened exterior was what
Won out. Believing he had to even up the tally bequeathed upon him.
“All right you piece of shit, I’m gonna bash your head in with this two by four.”
He warned gripping a worn thick board collected from the straw covered ground the
Wood being covered in dried grass. He expressed his reprehensible intentions by waving
It around in the air. Another movement abounded from overhead as the artificial light
Aided by the butane lighter suddenly extended itself twenty feet high. Shocked, he
Allowed the object to fall from his grasp like a hot piece of coal.
His heart began to pulsate as his forehead began to break out in tiny beads of
Perspiration. “Get out!” That inner consciences of knowing yelled. He readily
Beckoned to its command.
Lance fastened for the exit only to discover as he collided into the closed entrance that the groaning doors would not budge. The frightened man shook them vigorously. Then
Furtively banged his fists on the old lumber to no avail. “That’s frickin impossible, I
Never locked anything!” A fluttering sound like wings ruffling echoed throughout
Causing the trapped man to looked sporadically around. His breathing growing more
Shallow he caught a glimpse of at least three pairs of luminous eyes staring at him
Through the moonlight. After hurdling the weight of his body against the immobile
Groaning doors of the now claustrophobic prison, Lance wagered there must be another
Means of escape.
Instinct told him there was danger gathering all around in the depths of the darkness.
He quickly searched for the three onlookers he had seen a moment ago. Gone from
Sight, he still knew they were lurking about. Fear driven he waved the rotten plank Around aimlessly until he eyed a small opening below a wall where the earth had
Worn down enough to plausibly permit him to crawl underneath to the outside.
Lance tossed the wood aside and literally dived for the escape route. Straw flew
Up and attached itself to the mixture of sweat and blood on his face. Violently Jacinda’s
Boyfriend desperately dug the palms of his hands deep into the compacted dirt to pull
Himself free. The biker’s spine became stiff as a board for he could feel something
Fast approaching his vulnerable backside. He clawed and squirmed frantically at the
Cold earth as it smushed and oozed through his fingers.
Finally, nearing exasperation, he had managed to pull all but his feet to safety. “Come
On!” He vigorously wiggled his feet. Something bearing considerable weight landed
Atop the back of a boot. Wide-eyed, he gazed up to the nearby trees. The sensation of
Helplessness was one in which he had never been accustomed to.
Several more circumvented efforts and he was finally able to disencumber his
Imprisoned feet. Only after something razor like had sliced through the leather
Material of the boots and picked at the back of his left heel. Grateful, Lance stood up,
Clothes smeared with soil. He took a deep breath while rubbing his face.
“Some weird shit happening tonight why-” the sentence remained unfinished as he
Beheld four gruesome owls neatly nestled on top of the chevelle. “You’ve got to be
Kiddin.” He glanced down at the sledgehammer lying at the side of the car. Briefly,
The biker considering grabbing it, on the other hand, the wisest decision to do right now
Would be to get away from there.
Lance turned and began to run in the direction of the cornfield to fetch his concealed
Motorcycle. Fast as his legs could move he took off. So did the birds. “Great!” He
Hollered in utter fear as he beamed over his shoulder to see them quickly advancing
Towards him.
The petrified man only made it to the first plant as he felt the blade like claws of one
Of the nocturnal attackers pierce the flesh on his back. “Ahhhh!” The stricken biker
Bellowed. The assault came from four angles. Every attempt Lance made to fend off
The owls were met by them burrowing their teeth into the skin of his arms. So they ripped and so they feasted as blood gushed from Lance’s weakened body
Realizing that escape by the hidden bike was not going to happen, he wearily tried to
Flee to the main road in the hopes a passer by could be of assistance. The feathered foray
However, had no intention of allowing liberation on this cool starry night. What a
Waste of a plan it was to even come here. Lance thought thrusting his arms around
Still trying to ward of the repeated offenders.
He did managed to seize one of them by getting a vice like grip around it’s neck and
Slinging it like a football over into the field. The others in retaliation of their victims
Actions simultaneously tore into his chest. Seconds later the blue shirt had become a
Faded black color. Lance used his hands to protect his already mutilated face. But there
Was no stopping these vicious scavengers.
Their eyes burned for a vengeance far greater than any that Lance could phantom. His
Attention stayed fixated on reaching Pleasant Valley road. Dragging himself with what Strength he retained, the biker sprang onward. But the permeating bite administered into
The kneecap sent him toppling onto the pavement of the road. As if seeking help, he
Stared into the violet blue abyss of the sky. Life was ending. Now would be the time to
Beg forgiveness for all the wrongful deeds he knew had been committed in his short
Lifetime.
The birds circled about as they readied for their final invasion. Almost willing to
Succumb to defeat, Lance derived all the energy he could muster to leap to his feet.
Leaving behind a pool of stained concrete, Lance once again trekked in the vicinity
Of Pleasant Valley. The malevolent herd close at hand. Nearing delirium from the
Lack of blood, he swayed back and forth as the relentless pursuit enthralled.
Nervously Jacinda hit her cigarette. “Lance why haven’t you come yet. Dammit,
This should have been done and over with by now.” Jacinda deemed. Originally, her
Boyfriend was supposed to destroy Phillip’s car and return home. Now, it did not seem
Like such a simple plan. So, she took it upon herself, despite Lance’s strict warning not
To interfere, to drive up to Stone road and see what was going on.
She clicked on a radio station in an attempt to soothe her frazzled nerves. Ever since
Jacinda had learned of Phillip’s return, things just had not been the same. Especially
Between her and Lance. Annoyed at the tune in play she switched the music to off.
Something was eating away at her. Denial that’s what it was. Torn between love
And pain and the need for revenge due to that gnawing at her heart, she could not
Truly decide which side of the battle to position her in.
Yes, she wanted to see her ex hurt, but repressed compassion kept this tug-of-war
Inside ever so persistent. She perpetually fought within herself to keep only Lance in
Mind. Thinking of Lance, somehow might delineate the guilt over wishing such bad
Things on Phillip. Jacinda took another puff off the burning tobacco, then, in her
Distraught state of being, discovered she had missed the ashtray. “Dammit.” She cursed
While still driving. She reached down with one hand to the accelerator and felt around
For the fallen cigarette. While maintaining her view of the street. Jacinda stomped on the fallen embers.
Then, as if propelled to do so, her saddened blue eyes reverted back to Pleasant
Valley road. Bam! Lance’s badly disfigured body slammed down on the car’s hood and slid aided by his blood like a lubricant directly up to the windshield. Severely
Maimed and hardly recognizable now in appearance. Through the course of one’s
Lifetime, this was something she had never imagined seeing.
Four owls were eagerly gnawing away at the body of her boyfriend, his clothes ripped
To shreds. The intensity of her earth jolting scream was almost enough to shatter the
Glass. She gazed in paralyzing astonishment at his black void eyes. Satisfied with their
Work, the birds took flight and retreated into the trees vanishing. Leaving a hysterical
Woman to bang her fists on the steering wheel attempting to make sense of the whole
Scenario…
Jag wearily raised his heavy head. “So gonna get you and that chic.” He threatened
Groping the back of his skull. As for the current moment, he figured it best to retrieve
His bike and locate Lance. How oblivious he was to the fact that the other biker had
Already met with a gruesome end.
The wind began to stir rustling the tree leaves. The sudden decrease in the temperature
Caused the lone biker to shiver. He pepped up his pace brushing obstructing tree limbs
From the pathway. Perhaps paranoia was settling in, because an overwhelming
Vibration of being observed spread about. Jag snatched his skullcap off clumsily
Stuffing it in a back pocket.
Lance’s accomplice found it increasingly complicated to walk straight due to the airs
Rising velocity. He feverently swiped at several fallen particles of wood and shrubbery.
“Good grief is there a tornado commin or what?” The element raged an essence of fury.
Vengeance was fast upon the conspirator for his evil deeds.
Encompassed with relief at the sight of his blue cycle, he hopped on and started the
Engine. Satiated with the comfort of his bike, Jag bore down on the throttle. The
Pursuing current remained close at his heels. Although the headlight provided some
Light, he still squinted to better view the way amid the dense wilderness. Twice he
Barely missed being struck by elongated tree limbs.
The terrain was not very accommodating neither for a motorcycle. Jag placed an
Iron handed hold on the handlebars to steady the vehicle from swaying. Being
Unfamiliar with the woods that shrouded the river, also added to the man’s confusion.
The besetting darkness made it impossible to recall in which direction he had entered
The woods from. Anxiety driven, he tightly gritted his teeth together.
Twigs cracked in the wake of the encompassing wind which emitted a sinister howling.
The pursuance of noise cued Jag to periodically glance behind at the storm of dirt and
Debris freely flying. Convinced it was some unpredicted weather mishap, Phillip and
Audras’ assailant believed they could out run it. Sooner or later there would be some
Kind of clearing. Maybe a sign of a house, something.
A mound of lose earth made contact with his eyes as a result of the wheels spewing the
Soil about. “Shit.” Luckily, his hat made for a perfect towel to swipe over his clouded
Pupils. All the while still in motion. An open field came into clearing, up ahead
Several hundred yards a lit house loomed out. His weary soul exhaled a sigh of relief.
The open field bearing a worn trail up a hill to the home offered thoughts of solace
In which his mind readily fastened to. What Jag could not have foreseen coming was
Just as the bike passed the final leg of tall oaks a reclusive owl emerged with a
Penetrating “Ho ho.” Driven by impulse he veered to the right to avoid a collision
Leading off route. “Get out of my way.” He harked. The turn however, would prove
To be fateful.
His face contorted and froze as the ground dissipated and the motorbike leaped into the
Open air overlooking a small yet deep canyon. Bike and rider soon parted and fell in
Opposite directions. He could not even find the courage to yell as he heard his
Mechanical companion crash and dismantle into various pieces. Fortunately, the shock
Had already claimed his life before plummeting to the cold expectant stones below. The
Wind echoed a series of sinister yet gratifying howls that echoed about the entire valley.

CHAPTER 7

“Based on the reports of three eyewitnesses, the man in question Lance Sanbul current
Resident of the Red Valley tragically died last night as a result of numerous puncture
Wounds to all vital organs.” Jake read aloud then carefully folded the newspaper and
Tossed it next to him. “Yeah, the biggest most bizarre fatality in the history of the Red Valley they are saying all over the news channels.” Phillip situated adjacent Gina’s
Boyfriend nonchalantly added.
“Wholly shit man what a way to go, being mauled to death by a ravenous pack of owls.” Jake reiterated. Both men were seated on the edge of a rarely traveled railroad
Trestle that extended slightly about five hundred feet from the ground. Phillip swung his
Dangling legs to and fro. “This other dude, Derrick I guess lost control of his bike and
Went right over a cliff and that was it for him.” The semi driver recollected.
“Wander what the hell they were even doing here, especially Lance.” Jake seemed
Endlessly to rehash Lance’s misfortune on and on. Phillip however, was easily able to
Disengage himself from the present situation and coast into the thought universe.
Seemingly unaware of his friend’s distance Jake rambled on. Until he mentioned the one
Word that caught the authors undivided attention.
“Yes I know right now as we speak my father is sitting there pouring his heart out to
My sister. That’s why I had to leave. All due respect to your girlfriend of coarse,
But knowing that man, he’s probably giving her a sob story about how grief stricken
He is over losing two people that were like sons to him.” Phillip explicated bitterly.
The writer looked at Jake seated directly next to him also methodically swaying his
Legs back and forth. Phillip was accustomed to either people silently listening with
An air of fascination when he spoke or, simply not paying him any mind at all. This
Morning Jake seemed to be doing the latter of the two. Nonetheless he lit a cigarette.
Then proceeded to articulate his feelings of estrangement for Lance’s employer.
“I can’t help but ponder over the idea that if say things were reverse-you know
Me that would have driven a bike off the road or been mauled to pieces by some
Animals if he would feel the same way.” He finally had Jake’s sedulity.
“Damn dude that’ deep bro.” The dark curly haired man said throwing a handful of
Pebbles over his backside. “Sorry.” Phillip confessed realizing he had been lingering
On the father and son estrangement issue.
“No it’s okay hey I’m your friend, you can talk to me about shit if it’s bothering you.”
Jake said extending a sympathetic ear. During the time line of his and Gina’s one year
Relationship the two men had grown close. When Jake’s own mother past away some
Eight months prior of emphysema, the writer became a solid confidant to his sisters
Boyfriend. Initially Jake was somewhat intimidated by Gina’s brother in the beginning
Perhaps in part being Phillip’s complex personality.
He lightly slapped Phillip on the back and asked, “You don’t me prying dude when
Did you and him start to-uh- I- what do I want to say? Stuff got messed up between you
Guys?” Phillip snickered cynically. “Well, we were never what one could refer to as
An average son and his dad to begin with. But, the last two years of living in that house
Following the death of my mother is when it got really bad. The jealousy he fostered
Because of her free flowing affection on her son finally took flight. All ready being a
Power hungry individual,” Phillip clarified his last statement since Jake appeared to
Not quite comprehend. “ A very controlling person. He exercised his contempt for me
Through his need to regulate and govern every damn thing.” “I see what you mean
Phillip.”
“Bruce’s alleged disappointment with his son is nothing more than a subconscious
Projection of his own inner most unhappiness and self-loathing.” “You should be a
Psychologist.” Jake mused. “Gina told me he needed to come by and see the spot where
His star employee died. Naturally, she would want to invite him in. All though my sister
Persisted that out of respect for me she did not wish to have him present in my house. But I told her last night I was cool with it.”
Jake rubbed his beard and said inquisitively, “Sounds to me like you are the one who
Has been willing to try, I don’t feel he’s even taken any pains to mend fences.”
“You can say that again. Not to speak bad of your girl my sister, but he manipulates her
For her propensity-affection as it were. My younger sibling and me are very strong. Yet,
As much as I hate to say it, at times more so me, I can be vulnerable.” Phillip
Construed.
“How so?” “Well it’s in my nature to be a very caring and understanding guy. I
Sometimes extend those traits so effortlessly that when I find myself in need of that
Same acceptance or sympathy it gets very frustrating not having it reciprocated.” Jake
Seriously beheld the writer with the utmost admiration right now. “Takes a big man to
Admit what you just did.” He modestly accepted the compliment with a humble nod.
Jake habitually traced over his five o’clock shadow before saying, “So you just need to Learn to balance how much you offer to others if they are not willing to consider you
Are human capable of possessing feelings too.” Despite Jake’s melancholic manner,
He was actually very insightful and intelligent. A fact that he did not disperse to
Everybody. Gina alluded to the fact that even with her, Jake did not always exhibit
That intellectual characteristic. Obviously, Phillip being an exception, for the writer
Simply had a way of unconsciously allowing those around him to be themselves.
Jake’s face softened as a boyish grin stretched wide across it. “Bein’ a kid I use to
Have some sort of fascination with railroads.” He impulsively reached behind him to touch the steel track. “Kinda wandered where they would lead me if I was to ever
Follow one.” “Funny, at twelve I fantasized about venturing out early one day and
Catching a box car to travel to some new city and live.” Phillip explicated.
“Without money an adolescent wouldn’t survive long.” Jake laughed. “Yeah man
Our imagination as youngsters is awesome.” Agreed Phillip. “So, I drive a truck. Gives
Me an opportunity to see a little bit at least.” “I feel ya. Told ya how much I migrated
Round bout Canada and the west.”
“Not to rehash anything, but exactly where is the inlet at they are referring to in the
Papers?” “From this point it’s a mile north of here. These back woods are foreign
Territory so I can see how someone would lose sight and delve right off the ground into
The abyss like that.” The author surmised. “Messed up.” Jake remarked.
Phillip gave his friend a brief recap of Lance’s failed intentions. “I all ready gave Gina
The rundown of how his coconspirator tried to inflict some damage with his chain. Me
And Audra however outsmarted his ass. Then here we are walking up Stone road and
What the hell do we witness? Lance frantically running about pursued by some birds
Feasting upon him. He must have staked the house out in the cornfield, perfect locale
For someone like him to hide out. When all was right he decided to carry out his evil
Scheme. I suspect the sledgehammer I discovered next to the chevelle to be a tip off
As to what he had in mine. He figured on trashing my car. That is of coarse before
Some unexpected visitors of the night put a damper on matters.” Phillip flipped the
Burning cherry from his cigarette off then placed the butt in his shirts pocket. He was
Very opposed to littering.
“You and her won’t be in any trouble with cops, Mean I’m sue they like me had
Questions as to what he happened to be doing there.” “They have three witnesses that
Attested to what they saw, and don’t forget the autopsy will help to verify the terminal
Cause of death too. No me and Audra both are in the clear have nothing to fret over.
It was wise though that we deliberately neglected to include the sledgehammer in our
Reports.”
“The stories I’ve been told bout’ Jacinda from Gina certainly are not very pretty.
Hmm, she’s gotta be freaked.” Odd, Phillip suddenly realized, in the aftermath
How he had never considered the anguish his ex might be experiencing. Jake was
Definitely the inquiring type today. “Despite the bad blood betwixt you and him
I know you are a decent person and could not have hoped anything like this to
Happen.”
As of yet, Phillip had not allowed himself to ingest and assimilate the whole Predicament through the mechanics of his philosophical mind. Jake shifted the
Subject to his spontaneous hunger. While the thought universe kicked into full
Gear. Again he questioned the topic of to live in the farm house off Stone or
To split. Would it be smart to stick around to await the next thing? Two bikers
Are gone how much more proof is required?
“The owls killed him. Remember passing Mrs. Kassite by the rail crossing?
She doesn’t like them so she ran one down in an act of revulsion. Destiny could
Telepathically communicate and command nocturnal creatures.” “A stack of pancakes
Drenched in maple syrup.” Jake said the saliva wetting his mouth. “ Lance was out to
Get you.” “Some sage flavored sausage on the side that’s what I’m talking about.” Apparently Jake had rendered his sophisticated side to don the quotidian aspect of
His personality. “Mrs. Kassite has something to conceal.”
Phillip smacked his lips together in response to the truck driver’s possible breakfast
Suggestions. The scent of spicy rolled sausage frying in the kitchen did seem pretty
Appeasing. His own taste buds were becoming tantalized. “Thinkin’ what I am?”
The author asked turning to Gina’s tattooed boyfriend. Jake eagerly responded.
“Damn right. Let’s get outta’ here and get some grub.”
II
“Oh Gina, Lance and Derrick both were like sons to me.” Bruce declared literally on
The verge of tears. His attractive slender daughter consolingly hugged her grieving dad.
“Can I get you another cup of coffee?” She offered as hospitable as possible. “No honey
Going to take off her in a minute or so. Thank-you anyways.”
“Poor Phillip is sincerely hurt. Regardless of how the present circumstances are, there
Was actually a point in time when he and Lance where not enemies but immediate
Friends.” Not a second after Gina ended the sentence did she speculate over the motive In needing to include her brother in the conversation.
Unmoved by Gina’s verbosity for Phillip, Bruce casually examined his son’s
Semi furnished living room. A television, matching burgundy loveseat and sofa.
The coffee table was impressive, fairly expensive maple wood varnished with a
Lacquer. The large tapestry underneath the table must have been Navajo. He easily
Recognized the Native American design. His deceased wife was very artistic and
Frequently produced hand painted pictures centering on various tribes.
A Cherokee chief riding a black stallion through a tall field of wheat while being observed by a golden hawk over head caught the bar proprietor’s eye. The drawing
Placed squarely on the wall to the left was one painted by his own deceased wife.
Despite his whishes, she gave it to Phillip at his fifteenth birthday party. Even now,
Bruce remained opposed to the fact that Phillip owned it. His facial expression
Must have conveyed that disapproval, for Gina glanced to the wall then back to her
Father.
“So when will they be buried?” Not the best way to deter someone’s attention, but at
The moment it was the first thing she could conceive. “The wakes will be held on
Tuesday and Wednesday two o’clock to four and then six o’clock to eight at Wymans
Funeral home. Following the service both burials will be about ten on Thursday at Whispers road cemetery.
“How old were they?” “Lance just turned twenty-nine and his buddy
Derrick whom went by the nickname Jag hit thirty-one last March. Jag worked for me
In the bike shop and Lance was with me at the bar for a little over three years. Tomorrow
Night I’m offering free drinks at Valley Suds in honor of their memory. Just couldn’t
Believe it when I got the phone call this morning, had to be mistaken identity.”
Bruce found himself gazing at his daughters hazel maim-the same color of
Lillian’s hair. Aside from the obvious physical resemblance, many of his wife’s
Actions and ways he saw in Gina’s demeanor. Especially how Gina sat legs crossed,
One hand resting on a knee cap while the other remained draped across the arm of the
Couch. “Lost in thought?” She asked. Moreover, Gina had also inherited Lillian’s
In your face honesty. Bruce blushed. His daughter unequivocally deduced her father
To be in the middle of one of those nostalgic moments.
The mood changed immensely when Bruce asked thoughtfully, “What the hell was
Lance even doing here last night?” Gina approached the question despondently. “I’m
Not sure.” All though Phillip had filled in the details, she chose to play dumb. Bruce
Sighed.
“Be back in a sec.” Gina said scurrying off to the kitchen. The sound of glasses
Clanked. She then reappeared holding a blue mug in hand. She stopped adjacent the
TV set. “You had Phillip removed from your will?” She asked cautiously. Her
Father appeared to be unaffected by his daughters dubious question.
“Well words sure travels fast doesn’t it?” He asked rhetorically. She placed the cup
On top of the television and sighed. “Quite unexpectedly I encountered Jacinda
Of all people in a store yesterday and she delightfully threw it in my face that you
Did in fact do that.” “Okay, after having seen him for the first time following a years
Absence I’m sure he told you things didn’t quite go so well. So, the next day still
Reeling from the exchange of words we had, I called my attorney, discussed it. However, I have not finalized anything. It was just I don’t know, something you
Do out of anger, I was pissed.”
Briefly Gina tried to show a glimmer of understanding which soon faltered. As if he
Could sense her faith in him had become tainted he remarked, “I’ve go to get going
Here in a minute.” He stood up. “Truthfully, I feel a bit awkward being in his house.”
She did not comment. Gina promised herself she would never chose sides between
Phillip or Bruce. Or, be placed in a situation where that vow would be compromised.
Devotion for the man who raised her versus love and sympathy for Phillip. At times,
She honestly felt being lolled more in Phillip’s corner. Deny it, but Bruce could be
Rather cruel and callous concerning his estranged son, a well-known fact.
Bruce’s shaven head glowed upon contact with the rays of sunlight protruding the
The room. He vigilantly scratched at a bandaged area on his lower left arm. “Uh, been
Meaning to have a doctor examine it. Gotta be some reaction to all the flowers and whatever else that grows around here. A red rash and I noticed today when I inspected
The infection it’s kinda spread an inch.” “Hope you haven’t contracted something
Serious.” “Makes two of us.” He laughed ironically.
“For what it may be worth tell Phillip I said hello.” “Will do, hey let somebody see
That.” She said pointing to the covered limb. He pecked her cheek. Gina escorted the
Bar owner to the front porch steps then watched him hop onto his own custom built
Motorcycle. She longed to believe fences would be mended in the future amongst the
Feuding father and son soon. She waved as he disappeared and blended into the woods.
Gina returned to the couch and downed the rest of the lukewarm coffee.
A famished Jake and Phillip came home. The writer glanced curiously about
Searching for any sign of Bruce to still be present. Sensing nothing he pleasantly greeted
His sibling. Having known Phillip her entire life span it was not hard to detect that
In contrast to his cheerful mood, under the surface lies a more solemn frame of mind.
Jake wrapped his muscular arm around her hour glass figure and whispered a special
“Good-morning” to his significant other. “The same to you man bear.” She retorted.
“Gonna jump in the shower.” He playfully scratched the side of her face with his beard.
He know she loved it. “Me and Phillip are about to whip up an ass kickin breakfast. By
The time you are back it’ll be ready.” “Okey dokey.” He bellowed tapping her buttocks.
She cracked a dozen eggs into a porcelain bowel and whisk in hand started to beat the
Yolks.
“Hello.” She said acknowledging her brother whom been standing quietly in the
Doorway. “I invited Audra over in a bit. Shared with her your passion for designing
And she took quite an interest. Said she’d like to see some of your work. Give her a
Chance I really feel the two of you will hit it off well.” “Cool.” She answered
Succinctly.
Gina removed some seasonings from a cupboard above the sink and sprinkled the
Various spices into the mixture. “Mom taught you to use that.” Phillip casually noted
As she measured out a fourth of a tablespoon of hot sauce to add for some zest.
“Ma was a pretty damn good cook.” Gina said proudly. “Indeed.” Agreed her hungry
Brother.
“She tossed the whisk into the sink while Phillip turned the stove burners on. The
Flames made a ‘woof’ sound as the gas ignited. “Dad says hello.” “That’s absolutely
Wonderful.” The author said sarcastically taking two rolls of sausage from the
Refrigerator. Experience had conditioned her to know best not to pursue the issue.
Phillip used a small knife to slice the wrapping open on the meat and began tear pieces
Off and compress them neatly between his palms. “Are you freaked?” “Can’t help but
Be a little spaced out over what went down last night.” Gina placed an oval shaped
Skillet on the stove a pad of oil then dumped the contents of her bowel into it. “I mean,
Man, birds are flying around at night attacking people. I’m weary to go out after dark
Now for in fear of being eaten up.” Phillip compiled his patties the carried the plate over
To the frying eggs where his sister stood avidly stirring them.
“I’ve given your last statement a great deal of thought.” “And?” She asked Expectantly. “We have nothing to fear.” His words caused her tremble despite the
Heat generated from the food cooking. She sat a spatula down and turned to face him
And inquired, “What the hell is that supposed to mean?”
The writer gazed at the yellow of the semi fluffing eggs then said, “Lance and Jag
Brought that upon themselves. Neither man should have been sneaking round the house
Or the Polonia.” “Oookaay.” Gina clearly did not comprehend what Phillip was driving
At. Not the first time. “I am remorseful don’t get me wrong Gina. Remember all the
Tall tales we touched down on. Ya know ghosts vampires and what not.” She watched
Phillip saunter across the room to the sink top and retrieve a glass from amid the cabinet.
The author’s selection of words only achieved confusing her more.
“You have totally lost me. By the way don’t turn the water on Jake’s in the
Bathroom.” “Look,” he said holding the glass, “Don’t have the mentality to get into it
Right now.” “How can you leave me hanging?” His sister snapped. He methodically
Ran his index finger over the rim of the cup. A trait inherited from his father in which
He loathed admitting.
“Fine. Don’t say shit then. While you are there can you dig me out another pan for the
Pork.” Oh yeah, she was pissed. Gina could not tolerate having a lack of information.
She snatched the frying skillet from his hands. Phillip tried to refrain from snickering.
“I presume this centers towards supernatural.” She said in an irritable manner.
“Sorry, I have a theory as to why-“ “Damn!” She yelled flinching as she jumped
Backwards. “Grease.” She uttered swiping at the sweltered area on her arm.
“Mom used to burn herself all the time.” Phillip said reminiscent of times forever past.
It also succeeded in lifting the heavy atmosphere.
“Gina my dear, why don’t you park it here at the table and let your incredible awesome
Brother finish making us our grub.” He suggested gesturing to a chair. Sharing in her
Sibling’s stubborn nature she was not one to succumb or be easily swayed. However,
For a change she gave in. He generously made her another cup of coffee then tended to
Breakfast.
“Man this smells frickin great Gina.” She rolled her eyes as she sipped. “Been thinkin
This evening, why don’t the four of us fire up the grill a barbecue a fat ass slab of western
Style ribs?” “Wonderful.” She commented dryly. “Me and Audra will go to the grocery
Store get some red potatoes and I will personally make us a potato salad like mom made
When we went on our little outings.” “You will tell me later what you started to say.”
She declared. “Yeah, yeah, yeah.” Phillip said amusingly.

III
“Shit man, she’s about to get hacked up.” Jake said intently focused on the TV screen.
The attractive blonde avidly talked on the telephone, twirling her locks and giggling
While conversing with her boyfriend over the telephone. Unknown to the teenager whom
Happened to be alone, a sadistic killer lurked in the bushes outside her window
Watching and waiting for the right moment. “A minute ago when she went to the
Back door to let that annoying cat in, man, I thought for sure he was gonna knife her.”
Jake construed.
“This chic doesn’t even know the psycho has all ready killed her friend next door
And stashed the body in the garage. Gruesome.” Jake said totally immersed in the
Afternoon film. “Yeah but someone has to survive, I mean that would be screwed up
If no one makes it.” Phillip the optimistic one voiced. “Well there is another person
After her, remember her girlfriend whose supposed to coming over.” Jake explicated.
“So, by the time she gets their everybody else will already be hacked to pieces and it
Will be a showdown between that lady Holly and the masked murderer, bet ya.” Phillip
Theorized.
“They’ve been up there for a while.” Jake said glancing over his shoulder at the
Stairway. “I think the two of them will get along well, call it instinct.” Phillip said.
Gina had been showcasing her clothes to Audra for the last half-hour. “Dumb broad,
It just dawned on me, when she allowed that pesky cat in, the door wasn’t locked.”
Jake snapped. Phillip grinned; obviously, Jake was getting turned on via the suspense.
“Man, I’m thirsty. Have we got anything to drink?” Asked Phillip. “Aside
From beer and coffee, yeah there is some orange juice in there too.” “Good.” Phillip
Said graciously. Phillip rose from the couch to coincide with the simultaneous creaking Sound on the steps.
Jake looked from the television screen to behold his friend Phillip. Judging by the
Utter look of shock on his face, he appeared to look the way in which one would appear
If having seen a ghost. Curiously he stretched around the sofa to see what was so
Disturbing. Audra adorned in one of his girlfriends garments followed by Gina had
Descended the stairs. Audra smiled pleasantly prepared to show off her red gown.
“Beautiful isn’t it?” She asked holding the dress outward by the ends. The writer
Could not seem to quite find the words to express himself. Gina must have noticed her
Brothers sudden uncertainty. “We thought this would be a surprise, the other day you
Seemed to take rather an interest in it.” She said trying to alter the mood. “Are you
Okay?” Audra asked, also sensing Phillip’s estrangement.
“Yeah yeah, you look very voluptuous.” He finally said. But his eyes were conveying
A different message, one on the verge of horror. “Well, just wanted you to see.” Audra
Said cheerfully performing a quick gyration to display the whole thing. She then
Proceeded to turn and ascend the steps with Gina close at hand flashing her brother an
Odd, what the hell is a matter with you look.
After the color retuned, replacing the authors pale hues, Jake considered asking his
Friend if something was the matter. The horror movie jolted out an electrifying and
Ear piercing music score as the deranged killer leapt from abaft the couch in the living
Room blade in hand. The blonde screamed the roof off of the house. Completely
Demanding the truckers undivided attention. The stalker slashed through her skimpy
Shirt several times as blood spewed everywhere covering the conveniently white sofa.
Phillip however, in light of the recent events had developed an irrevocable attentiveness
For the slasher flick. “I’ll be back in a few.” He said excusing himself.
Once outside, he collected a newly purchased shovel from the chevelles backseat, and trekked in the direction of the rustic barn. He paused at the doors to briefly view the sun
High above the treetops that hovered over top of the building. Very picturesque he
Observed, then onward he sauntered. Inside, he scanned the wide perimeter, eventually,
He had some ideas to renovate this old shack time permitting. Both creepy yet inviting
The writer was intrigued with this place.
He sought out the red box containing the carcass of the owl found on the roadside
The previous morning. The sun beams revealed the object to be lying sideways on the
Straw filled floor as he drew near it. Phillip wagered a passing wind could have
Disturbed the animals coffin. The writer swooped the container and it’s contents up.
His hands experienced a sharp ice like sensation protrude through them as he gingerly
Removed the lid. The creature’s remains had been removed. Why did he foresee this
Coming? A handful of worn photographs had been used as a replacement for the
Fallen creature. Growing weary of the not so pleasant surprises occurring, he nonetheless
Picked them up and let the box fall to the ground as if it was now non-existent.
The pictures which carried the same harsh cold vibe to them as did the recovered
Leather wallet, proved to be the missing snapshots. His graduation day, Phillip and Gina
Sitting side by side on the beach by the Polonia River, and the most cherished one, his
Mother sitting on the front porch glider, taken the last summer of her life. Strangely,
Despite, their aging and semi faded color, they had been preserved in some way, as if the
Owner knew some day that they would be given back to their original possessor.
The afternoon wind made its presence known as it sailed about. The baffled author
Pried his weary eyes from the photos and peered at the many open crevices that allowed
Small fractions of light to seep in. Somewhere amid the depths of the surrounding
Perimeter outside, he vaguely thought he heard a female voice whisper “Phillip” twice.
Or was it something lingering on the opposite side of the holes, lightly articulating his
Name? Perhaps as he gazed upward into the rafters high above searchingly, could it
Have resonated from there?
He slid the time worn memorabilia into his pocket. His arms covered in goose bumps,
he curiously reverted to the back yard. An unknowable force was at play. Or someone
Was seriously messing his mind. Instinct caused him to glance to the farmhouse. Standing directly inside his bedroom window he saw Audra. She waved in recognition.
Mechanically, he returned the gesture. How long had she been there?

CHAPTER 8

Gina rose early the next day approximately at seven o’clock. Ever since childhood, Phillip’s younger sibling always made it a point to be up by daybreak. Like her brother
She enjoyed making her way to the front porch to take in the aroma of the rich
Countryside air. This particular morning she found herself not to be alone. Phillip stood
On the first step staring intently into sunset.
The screen door closing beckoned him to turn. “Good morning. Thought for sure I’d
Be the only one awake at this hour.” She remarked. “Audra spent the night, she’s still
Sound asleep.” “I’m going to get the coffee pot perking here as soon as I gather my
Senses.” Gina announced.
“Actually I have been up for an hour now. Had trouble sleeping. Dreamed all night.”
Phillip said. Despite his nonchalant manner, Gina sensed that air of intensity radiating
From within. “What did you dream about?” She asked taking a few steps forward until
She was standing an inch behind her brother.
Phillip circled back around to continue his observation of the red horizon far beyond
The corn field. “Owls and I believe crows. Had visions of flying with them the duration
Of the night.” “Wow, you were really soaring with the birds?” “Yes.” He answered
Laconically.
Gina searched her thoughts for anything to change the subject and heighten the air of
Austerity which encompassed her distant brother. Unfortunately she couldn’t. “Time to
Get some caffeine going.” Gina said preparing to depart. But just as she reached the
Front door, Phillip dropped the bomb.
“I found the missing pictures yesterday.” She froze in her tracks. “The owl was not in
The box, instead those old photos I told you had been lost were. My graduation one, our
Mother, and me and you as children sitting in the sand by the Polonia.” She retained her
Quiet disposition.
He approached her so that they were face to face. “I didn’t tell you, the first night
After the big argument with our father at the bar, I found the wallet waiting for me on the
Passenger side of the chevelle. Unmistakably mine. The sixteenth birthday present from
Mom with the name stitched into it.” He paused to discern her facial expression, which
Was simply blank.
“I have them upstairs in my bedroom. You don’t haft to take my word for it. Because
In my possession is incontrovertible evidence.” The writer clarified persuasively like a
Salesman trying to sell a new product. Again, he stopped and watched for a reaction. Nothing.
“Then the mysterious death of Lance. Come on, too many odd things have happened,
To be ignored.” Finally, Gina spoke. “Why are you so passionate about convincing me?
Or better yet, what the hell is it that you are trying to make me believe?” Phillip
Sighed then vigorously shook his head in despair.
“Gina, remember? Everything I told you. Nightshade road, Destiny what happened
In the woods?” “Yes, hey look man, I’ve gotta grab some caffeine first.” Akin to
A shadow, the author followed his sister into the kitchen. A moment later the sound as
Well as the scent of brewing coffee beans filled the air.
“Okay, let me sum all this up. According to you, there is a paranormal power present.
Some entity that initiated the deaths of Lance and his comrade. Also this ghost,
Whatever you want to call it, is seemingly accountable for overseeing the untimely return
Of your lost things.” “Exactly.” Phillip snapped banging his fist on the Table surface Triumphantly.
As she absorbed Phillip’s whirlwind of ideas, Gina rested her hands on the edge of
The sink basin. The writer tuned into his intuition like a transmitter prepared to receive
Oncoming radio signals. Gina appeared to be staring through him and beyond. The
Scales of logic and imagination were carefully being weighed out in her mind. He
Sensed if only for a second the fact that she actually wanted to give credence to his
Outlandish theories.
But as the last drop perked into the steaming pot, his attentive eye for detail due to his
Expertise for description as an author, detected the weight of reason had triumphed over
Implausibility. “I understand what I’m asking you to give accept. I’m not oblivious
To the reality of all this. Trust me, if you think what I’m telling you is bizarre, you can
Only begin to conceive how it’s effecting me.” He was now standing so near to her, she
Could feel his breath on her shoulder.
“I just happened to come across a folder in your room the other day-“ “Yeah the one
With the clippings. It is in my nature to collect and gather information for future
Reference.” She still could not face him. “To make a long story short, truthfully-I-
Say this in a loving way-your whole concept of coming back- back here, whether
You know it or not are all about her. This woman. Subconsciously, ever since that
Fateful night, has been retained in the back of your memory.”
“So then what has being here accomplished?” He too joined her contemplative gaze
Past the window into the depths of the nearby forest. “Closure perhaps, more questions.
Regardless, you seriously feel that something is happening. Don’t think that knowing
You as well as I do, that I haven’t noticed a difference since we got here.” A crow
Alighted onto the outstretched arms of a pine tree and began to pick at it’s pointy needles.
“Have you entertained any plans for leaving?” She asked suddenly. They watched
The ebony colored crow, satisfied with his findings take flight. “Actually, I have given
The matter a great deal of thought.” Gina answered the question for him. “Part of you wants to take off and go. Yet, having that inquisitive mind, always fueled by curiosity,
Beckons you to stay, or something does at least.” The leaves on the various branches
Swayed back and forth in a mesmerizing rhythm with the early morning breeze.
“I need some coffee.” She resigned her motionless demeanor by jaunting across the
Room cup all ready in hand. “I have said before, something definitely happened to you
That night long ago. You may never obtain the resolution to your dilemma in this
Lifetime. Nonetheless, you are who you are; it’s all right. You’re philosophical
Quintessence will always fuel your mind.” “Quintessence?” Phillip asked surprised
At his own sisters word selection. “Ah, so ya feel that’s to big a word for me eh? It
Means essence.” “I know what it means.” The author remarked admiringly.
“I’ve read all your stuff okay, with a dictionary at my side. Jake is constantly wowed
With your intelligence.” Well, Phillip thought, either she is complimenting me, or
Flattering me to change the subject. Either way, it was substantial enough to answer
The pressing question. She politely wasn’t addressing the issue for fear of hurting any
Feelings Phillip surmised.
“On a lighter note, how’d you and Audra get along yesterday?” “We hit it off well.
Got a good bit of things in common. She’s definitely right for you.” Gina slid a chair
Up to the oak table-oak being Phillip’s favorite wood-and softened a bit now that the
Mood had lifted. Phillip sat adjacent to his sister. Gina could tell he obviously was
Awaiting more. A few simple sentences would not cut it, no where Phillip is concerned
A page long narrative would be more appropriate.
She glanced at his expectant brown eyes. Yes, it did matter to him what she thought. Gina grinned while tapping the coffee mug with her whetted fingernails. “Let’s see.
Obviously puts me in mind of you. Homey and non-chalant on the exterior, yet,
Enclaved-yes I said enclaved another big word this morning, a synonym for surrounded
By an aura of vivaciousness and intensity.” Gina construed rather proudly.
Phillip’s grin stretched from ear to ear. “Very well spoken.” All though she attempted
To conceal what was truly bothering her, nonetheless, Phillip could still intuitively
Perceive, internally she was struggling to grasp the concept that he was either losing it,
Or making some kind of sense. He pondered in all fairness, it was a lot being placed
On her. Phillip figured it best for the time being to allow the situation to settle and pass.
“Coffee is excellent.” The writer remarked. “Thank-you. I can’t help but wander how
That bitch Jacinda is doing today. Of coarse I would never wish anything as horrific as
What went down with Lance and that other dude to happen to anyone.” Gina’s eyes
Portrayed her however. Phillip pretended not to notice. Perhaps now was not the best
Time to dump his suspicions on her.
“Jacinda.” Phillip murmured thoughtfully. “Yeah, told ya about our little encounter
Day before yesterday.” “Jacinda is a very confused woman, she has never been sure of
Herself or anything for that matter.” “Don’t be so nice, she knows exactly what she
Wants, should have seen the way she threw it in my face.” Upon the sudden realization
Of having said too much, Jakes significant other quickly ingested a mouthful of caffeine.
“Jacinda threw what?” “I was gonna tell ya but not right now. But, news travels fast
In a small place. Word went from our dad,” “Your dad,” he readily corrected. She rolled
Her eyes. “Anyways, he relayed to that guy Derrick-Jag, the possibility of removing
you from the will.” “Gee, I won’t sleep at night I’ll be so heart broken.” Phillip said
Sarcastically.
“Claims he only did that because of the confrontation between the two of you. Explained yesterday he now felt differently.” “Please, just his way of showing his
Vehemence for an inability to navigate every aspect of my life.” “Perhaps I should have
Refrained from mentioning it.” Gina said defensively. “Besides, I don’t need his money
Or belongings, I have made it on my own, assuredly with no help from him.”
“That may include some of our mother things too.” His sister speculated. “Typical. There are a few of her possessions I’d like to own for keepsakes. But, true to form
Your father,” “Now he’s your-not our interesting use of pronouns.” Gina observed.
“The person whom aided in our births, whatever label you chose to slap on him.”
Her brother snapped bitterly. “Sorry.” Gina apologized. “Nonetheless, undoubtedly
Various items were promised to me after her demise. Did I ever receive them? No.
Why? Because holding onto those pictures of her as a child and that gold necklace
Allows him to bask in the glories of control, nothing more.”
“Age wise Bruce is fifty-two, but as far as maturity level goes, that’s an entirely
Different matter.” “Okay, cease on the bashing.” Gina ordered. “Sure. Just in closing,
My final statement is that everyone has within them the potential to change. There are
Those who are not willing to try. Even at ninety-two that man will still be clinging to
Those tedious ways.” Phillip said despairingly. “Thanks for the hopeful outlook.” Gina
Stood up preparing to make another cup. “We know it’s the truth.” Phillip said like a
Judge delivering the verdict in a courtroom.
“All right, back to Jacinda.” Gina said attempting to conceal a devious grin. “What
About her. She’s a bitch, though I don’t yearn for anything malevolent to happen.
Trust me, she is suffering enough right now. As we speak I envision her in the confines
Of solitude packing away every article of Lance’s from sight. To make herself oblivious
To what has actually happened. You see Jacinda is one of those persons whom denies
Feelings bottles them up inside until they reach the boiling point, then, she explodes like
A volcano. The unfortunate person whom happens to be present had best be prepared
For the emotional tidal wave that ensues.”
“Sound like fun.” Gina said sarcastically reseating herself. “If I didn’t know any
Better, I’d say some part of you is secretly relishing Jacinda’s anguish.” “What would
Ever give you that idea dear Phillip.” Her eyes narrowed. “I am well attuned to the fact
That you harbor fantasies of ill-will for the former betrothed.” Gina looked kindly at her
Brother. She stared deeply into his innocent face. “Don’t worry yourself, it’s a woman
Thing.” She amusingly laughed a loud.
“Jacinda did quite a number on me. I was so vulnerable and open to her back then. All I knew was what I felt, that being the thing called love.” “Yes. So for a while I
Silently watched from the shadows so to speak.” She added, slowly taking a sip of
The cinnamon flavored coffee. Their mother had a habit of adding the herb to the
Percolator due to her fondness for it’s spicy sweet taste.
“Yeah,” Philip reminisced casually swaying back in his chair holding the
Edge of the table to prevent toppling all the way backward. “I remember waiting on her
Hand and foot. Constantly jacking the bills up. Buying her practically everything she
Saw. Yet, always incapable of being happy.” “Indeed, to voice your own words some
People cannot change. Thank goodness you got away from that situation.” Gina said
Relieved. “Moreover, one of these days me and her are going to cross paths again. I will
Have a little something for her.” She left it like that.
“The only reason why she eventually hooked up with Lance in the first place was him
Inheriting some money and his grandfather’s house. Forever keeping those greedy eyes
On the dollar signs.” Philip said rather remorsefully. “Do you still love Jacinda?” Gina
Asked suddenly. Surprisingly Phillip did not flinch when he remarked, “Part of me will
Probably retain some sort of memories of the rare but good time we had together.” “Just
Keep your heart under lock and key, especially right now more than ever.” Gina warned.
“What do you mean by that?” “Well, think about it man, she’s all alone right now,
And grieving. Translated, she is a woman in need if you get my drift.” Heeding Gina’s
Advice he replied, “I’ll steps ever so lightly.” “For your sake I hope so.”
The room fell quiet. Phillip remained suspended on the chair while swinging his
Legs back and forth. Audra’s presence immediately command attention as she sauntered
Into the room. “Good-morning.” Gina greeted. A disturbing thought passed over Phillip. How long had she been awake? Anticipative enough not to have over heard
The conversation centering on his girl ex-girlfriend.
Phillip sat upright. Gina compelled to give some explanation for the circumferencing
Silence said, “Indulging in my dreams of making it big one day in the fashion world.”
“With your determination and imagination you will.” Audra said very convincingly with
A warm smile. Phillip gestured for her to take a seat at the oak table.
Apparently, Audra had developed a sincere fondness for Phillip’s younger sister. “I
Do like to think of myself as a strong willed woman who goes after what she wants.”
Gina said adamantly. “I know exactly what you’re saying.” Agreed Audra.
“What the hell are we going to do today?” Gina questioned. “Let’s go somewhere
And do something crazy, have fun.” Suggested Phillip. “We get smashed and go
Swimming.” Audra offered. “We need to do something wild, I mean come on it is
Summer and we are not going to be young forever that’s for sure.” Phillip’s sister
Reassured, then she shot Phillip a scolding glance, “Well, not too crazy.”

II
Red-eyed from sobbing, Jacinda literally fell onto the sofa. She sighed from the Mentally exhaustive day she was experiencing. All of Lance’s possessions had been
Neatly consolidated into boxes and whatever else she could find to store her deceased
Boy friends belongings in. Now, all the dead mean’s things sat neatly stacked in the
Garage along with his motorcycle. She wagered the less she saw of him, the easier it
Would be to deal with the pain.
The phone had been exceedingly busy as well. Ringing approximately every fifteen
Minutes or so with someone calling to offer their condolences. Be it a biker friend, bar
Patron, or the blonde waitress Cheryl from Valley Suds. All though she could never
Prove it, Jacinda was convinced Lance had been unfaithful on her with Cheryl. The
Waitress was continuously hanging on the bikers when they came into the bar. Always
Sporting form fitting shirts that were low cut to sufficiently show off her cleavage.
Despite having confronted Lance on several occasions with accusations of cheating
He readily denied it each time. Lance was gone. The good news was that Cheryl would
Never again have him. The bad being neither would Jacinda. No more would she smell
The scent of his strong cologne or gripe at him for not putting the razors away after
Shaving. Or, complain about having to clean all the particles of hair from the bathroom Sink. Nor would she watch him peel down the driveway revving the motor on his bike.
The readjustment process was going to be painful. Especially the absence of a man,
Something she had not experienced in a many years. Luckily, Lance had left a will
Leaving the house and the remainder of his liquid assets, twenty thousand dollars to her.
Bruce insinuated the house should be put on the market for sale and then relocate. Realistically Jacinda wandered how would it feel to have another man reside in their
Home and sleep in Lance’s bed?
Essentially, Red Valley no longer presented anything plausible or appeasing for her.
Jacinda had finally learned the hard way that money was not the main ingredient for a
Joyful existence. Not if one did not have a special person in which to share the
Accumulated happiness with. The grieving woman gazed behind her. Pictures of Lance
In various poses on his motorcycle once adorned the now barren wall.
Everywhere she looked seemed a constant reminder of the emptiness that undoubtedly
Would pursue. Not anyone could fill that void. No body except for perhaps- a former
Boyfriend now successful writer living two miles away. Jacinda blocked the loneliness
Out by focusing on emotional need. The desire to find solace, comfort in someone’s
Words and physical caress. Like the manner in which Phillip used to affectionately
Embrace her. She actually touched her hair in hindsight of how he would gently
Run his fingers through it.
A tapping sound on the living room window startled her from the nostalgic trip in
Memory lane. A black crow was steadily pecking his beak on the living room window.
Jacinda repeatedly reverted to her own thoughts only to be disrupted by the annoying bird
Meticulously hitting the glass. “What the hell do you want?” She screamed creating
An echo that spiraled throughout the house.
This in turn only edged the crow on further. So he then proceeded to back up and fly
Full force into the window. “Damn thing is gonna shatter it!” Jacinda took,
To her feet fetching a nearby broom stick to chase the feathered assailant from the
Premises. “Aggravating little pest.” She hissed running to the front door.
However, as she reached the outside yard, the crow had all ready vanished just as
Quick as it had appeared. “That’s right.” She shouted waving the handle of her weapon
Aimlessly in the air. “If you come back I’m going to shove this stick down your throat.”
Jacinda warned glancing around the lawn which was in bad need of being mowed to the
Run down road ahead then to the empty field opposite the street.
Her eyes came to rest on the parked car. The mysterious visitor had left something for his not so approving hostess. Draped over the antennae was what
Appeared to be a light blue pullover muscle shirt. While she cautiously approached the
Blood stained garment, Jacinda grimaced. Easily recognizable as the identical one Lance
Wore on his fateful night. Now ripped to shreds. Her mouth dropped as she attempted
To find the words to articulate.
Eventually they came. “What is this? Some bodies idea of a very sick and twisted
Joke?” Her grip on the broom tightened to the point her hand became numb. Internally,
She felt very vulnerable all of sudden. Jacinda’s mind raced. Who despised her enough
To exact this form of viciousness and cruelty?
The palm of her hand began to sweat, so she positioned the kitchen broom against the Garage door. While standing there experiencing pangs of helplessness, a cool wind
Gently blew her chestnut brown hair across the tightened skin of her forehead.
Jacinda extended her arm out in an effort to make contact with the last remnant of
Of Lance’s too short life. But impetuously snatched it back, the manner in which
Someone reacts to touching a hot pan from a heated oven.
Somewhere amongst the tears and simmering rage, she recalled Phillip of all people
Once telling her that symbolically, crows could be a representation of death, or a new
Beginning. Possibly both. Right now, more than ever before, Jacinda longed to have
The commiserating feel of Phillip close by. No such fortune. The sound of birds
Whistling and bustling about in the nearby trees aided the anxiety driven atmosphere.
Mustering her inner strength, that usually Jacinda begrudged herself of having, she whipped the shredded cloth from the radio receiver and bounced back several feet.
Bizarre, she contemplated, the article of clothing felt as if it had just been removed from
The depths of a freezer. Definitely apparel once owned by the deceased. He had a closet
Full of similar shirts, which he was fond. Enveloped in uncertainty, she wandered if the
Messenger crow might return to warrant the return of yet another unexpected delivery.
So transfixed with the recovered memoir, she almost leapt from her skin in response
To the car suddenly starting. Jacinda, almost breathless blinked several times while
Staring into the barely visible headlights due to the illumination of the afternoon sun.
Slowly she curiously peered at the window. “What the hell?” She murmured on the
Brink of an onslaught of tears. “I hope you’re laughing.” She expounded as if
Somewhere something sinister was hiding and watching in amusement the whole
Scenario.
She hesitated for a half minute while gazing at the shiny door handle. Gathering her
Wits, she hastened to yank open the door. The vehicle’s engine died and fell silent.
Fear altered to anger as she viewed the remains of the inside. Akin to the garment, the
Leather on the seats had been slashed in long vertical incisions, while the foam
Cushioning had been extracted from behind the covering and cut to pieces. The
Mutilated remains had been strewn everywhere. The automobile itself had been a
Present from the Lance to commemorate their first anniversary.
Motivated by sheer rage, Jacinda expressed her disbelief and fury by violently
Banging her fists atop the hood. She did so until her clenched hands throbbed.
Lance’s girlfriend’s tirade left a partially dented hood to behold. Unsatisfied, she proceed to thrust her legs like a ballerina dancer against the side emitting various profane
Statements as she did so. Quietly nestled on the edge of the garage ceiling, the crow
Silently observed.
III
“You shouldn’t fret so much over your brother, he’s a grown man capable of looking
Out for himself.” Jake construed watching her rummage through some unpacked boxes
Piled on the table. Gina shot Jake that warning glance, the one where she eyes him only
For a second. Meaning tread lightly with your words buddy. The trucker received the
Message, but was not quite ready to retreat.
“Phillip is stronger mentally than he gets credit for sometimes. All though I realize
Being his sister, it’s only natural for you to have that protective way about you.” Jake
Theorized. She did not answer. Jake rubbed his beard and flashed her a sly smile, in
An effort to ease the tension. Sometimes it worked, other times it didn’t. This afternoon
It apparently was not.
Frustrated he asked leaning the chair back to a one hundred and eighty-degree angle,
“What the hell is eating away at you?” “Not right now.” She said dryly squeezing some
Blue gel from a bottle into the sink. “Okay, let me guess, you are gonna hold it in until
You can’t any more?” She turned the faucet on and the sink began to fill with water.
She then turned back to the table to gather the various forks and knives she had
Unearthed in her search. Jake sat in the chair, legs draped over the edge in the same
Exact manner her brother had been sitting an hour prior. He laughed slightly and
Inquired, “Well is it Audra?” “Don’t laugh at me.” She warned ever so seriously.
She dropped the metal silverware into the semi full sink and shut the knob off.
“Actually Audra is all right. I mean there is more to her than meets the eye though, call it
Intuition.” Gina remarked. Then added facing the sink and placing her hands into the
Suds, “But then again, so is there with my brother.”
“I’m not buying it. I know you well enough. What is really messing with you?” She
Looked sideways and her eyes lingered over the golden eagle tattoo covering his right
Bicep. “Phillip seems to think that Lance’s death has something to do with that woman
He encountered in the woods as a teenager.” She articulated the words so fast they
Almost ran into each other.
Jake sat upright and slapped the table rattling the kitchenware. “Sooner or later I knew you’d tell me!” “What do you want, a certificate or something?” Gina asked
Sarcastically. “No, I don’t understand why you waited so long, I mean the guys wake
Is like tomorrow.” Gina allowed the spatula to float from her hand. “Because brain, I
Just found out this morning okay.”
“Trust me, I’m not oblivious. Yesterday morning we had a long discussion about
Stuff.” “You’re saying this doesn’t come as a surprise then? I mean that he thinks this
Has something to do with Nightshade Lane. The back road there off of Whispers?”
“I know where it is, remember it was the first stop on our destination.” Jake reiterated.
“Maybe I shouldn’t let it get to me.” His girlfriend fell silent for a moment as she
Avidly scrubbed a few pieces, rinsed, then discarded them in the nearby dish strainer.
“Do you recollect me telling you the story where he fled from the mysterious woman
In the woods, and dropped his wallet and it’s contents?” Jake simply nodded. “Phillip
Claims he found them.” “His things? How so?” “He even offered to show them to me.”
“Well did you?” “Not yet I haven’t.” “Why not?” The semi driver asked peering into
The bubbles. “Good question, I guess-well I’m not sure.”
Once again Jake brushed his five o’clock shadow and said thoughtfully, “Are you
Afraid of what you may see?” “Man,” Gina said sighing and stepped back form the sink.
“As Phillip might say, to be philosophical for a moment,” She used the palm of her hand
To wipe her cheek, “Honestly, I can confirm to a belief in say ghosts. Possibly
Witches things of that nature,” She paused deliberately, “But a vampire? That’s
Expecting a lot.”
Jake however, was not so unconvinced. “It’s a legend around here for those who have
Heard the tale. A seductive young woman searching a dark lonely road at night for the
Man in which she shall spend eternity with.” “Thank-you. I seem to recall all ready
Knowing the whole little girl who thirsted for blood and got caught by her mother
Ordeal.” “Whoa baby, calm down. They say behind every myth there is some form
Of truth. So all that had to originate from somewhere.”
Unimpressed she proceeded to continue with the matter at hand. Jake realized he
Wasn’t achieving much. So he tried a more sympathetic approach. “All in all, you
Are his sister, said it before, it’s just in your nature to be on guard when it comes to
Your brother. Understandable.” The trucker displayed a warm soothing smile.
“I guess that is mutual considering you once told me about an ex you had that your
Brother obviously was not too crazy for and threatened to beat his head in one time.”
“You’re referring to Joseph. I give you that; Phillip voiced his feelings on several
Occasions.” Gina herself showcased rather a mischievous smile and said, “So, I
Kicked him out on his ass.” The dish holder being full, she removed the stopper
Form the drain in the sink. The water made a gurgling noise as it became swallowed
By the drainpipe.
“Where might your brothers new girl friend be?” “He gave her a lift to a garage
The only one around here for miles, to pick up her car. Then Audra’s going back
To the motel and pack her stuff up. She’ll be here in an hour or so.” “Wow, Phillip
Doesn’t waste any time does he?” Gina laughed. “No, he doesn’t.”
Jake followed her into the living room. First she seemed like she wanted to go upstairs
Then changed her mind and ventured to the screen door. “Beautiful day. Feel like going
For a walk.” She commented. “Yeah, as long as we don’t get attacked by a bunch of
Owls we’ll be fine.” “Not very funny butt hole.” “I wasn’t trying to be. Anyways where
Might that adventurer brother of yours be?” “To the library after her drops Audra off. Wants to pay Mrs. Kassite a visit.”

IV
The chevelle made it’s way along Pleasant Valley road. Images of trees high
Above the road reflected upon the clear windshield. The windows were closed and the
Air conditioner steadily worked full blast. Phillip’s mind however, was very distant from
The bounds of the present situation. As usual, his thoughts wandered and beckoned for
Analysis and some, for re-evaluation.
“You all ready know what she’s thinking. What she’ll want to say. Two people are
Dead. None of this would have ever have happened if you wouldn’t have came back
Here. All avoidable. But no, ya just couldn’t resist could you? Whatever the price, Phillip must know. How much more will it take for convincing, more bodies?”
“Stop being paranoid dammit.” He berated himself for indulging in such ludicrous
Ideas. “Mrs. Kassite is a retired school teacher biding the rest of her years at the
Center. Utterly insane to think any differently. Accusative imagination of mine.”
The historical building emerged from the woods like an abandoned citadel
From medieval Europe. It’s cone shaped tower extended several feet from the rest of the
Structure overlooking the entire valley. Observing, patiently like a sentinel. “Wow,” Phillip surmised pulling into the parking lot, “Imagine what it would have been like
Sitting in a church service with the Vaginiski family.” Mrs. Kassite’s green Torino was
The only car in the otherwise vacant lot.
Phillip experienced an odd sensation of déjà vu as he neared the entrance. Similar to
His first night following the bad argument with his father at Valley Suds. Shortly before
The discovery of the wallet on the seat. That intuitive feeling that there was some unseen
Force residing in the shadows. Even an afternoon as congenial as this could not entirely
Shroud what the average five senses normally did not perceive.
The lone writer entered the silent foyer. While his ever watchful eyes swept over the
Long narrow hallway, he felt the time worn buildings reception towards him to be
Less than welcoming. Correlative to stepping into a cemetery. Somewhere within the
Creative scheme in his mind’s eye, he could almost envision a sign posted reading:
Your immediate departure will prevent any further misfortunes
Nonetheless, Phillip was not one to be easily dissuaded by the stirrings of the
Imagination. Henceforth, the popular author found himself to be gazing over the wall splashed with photos from the Red Valleys’ extensively colorful history. Possessing a
Photographic memory, a valuable asset in his chosen field, which came in handy when
Attempting to describe a person or scene on a particular page in a story, allowed Phillip to scan over the black and white pictures again. This time, the curious writer was
Searching for any minute detail that may have been missed from an earlier visit.
Like an invisible hand smacking him across the face, his eyes must have protruded out
An inch or so. The Vaginiski family standing proudly in front of their white Victorian home on the now infamous Nightshade Lane. His eyes attuned similar to a microscope on one specific face. That of the Vederick the father. Could this have been the same man
Who paid him a visit a few days ago at the diner bearing the ominous message?
Unbeknownst to Phillip, Mrs. Kassite stood on the winding staircase halfway down watching from afar. A habit acquired from Jake, he methodically rubbed over his five o’clock shadow. “ Impossible of coarse from a mundane standpoint.” His inner dialogue
Suggested. “But in light of everything else happening, not so far fetched.”
“Unless my eyes are truly deceiving me, holy shit, this is the same guy, the mysterious
Truck driver passing through.” Mrs. Kassite silently sauntered along the hallway the manner in which a cat prepares to spring upon an unsuspecting bird. “What was his odd
Message? When you finally meet your destiny, will you embrace it, or will you flee from
It? That was what he had asked. There was such an underlying eerie tone in his voice, almost like a prediction.” The librarian stealthily approached while young Phillip remained oblivious to her presence.
The elongated sword she carried in her right hand shimmered as the afternoon sun reflected off it. “Regardless of any principles to delineate otherwise, this is indeed the
Ghostly trucker. What the hell?” A slight tapping on his backside propelled him to jolt
Around and behold the sight of sword pointed upright. The former history teacher herself
Was taken a bit aback by Phillip’s reaction.
“Oh dear me.” She dropped the sword extending her hands in a comforting manner. “I am so sorry Phillip. You poor boy. I apologize. I just assumed you heard me coming.” The writer wearily shook his head.
“Uh-that’s all right Mrs. Kassite.” “Yes, these are some incredible pictures are they not?” She noted glancing at them. “Yeah.” Phillip agreed. “Once again I am so sorry about that.” The librarian said, bearing an almost mother like expression. “It’s okay. Sometimes I can get so caught up in my own thoughts, kinda just shut everything else out.” He expatiated feeling the need to console her of the apparent embarrassment.
He watched as she collected the fallen artifact. “Just needs a tad bit polishing. Thing has been here for years. Not quite sure of its origins even.” The kindly history teacher construed. Even for a fleeting second, he actually believed she was going to drive the blade right through him. Paranoid, perhaps?
He quickly re centered himself. “So what brings you here on this fine afternoon?”
She asked casually smiling. “Uh- just lookin around I guess, you know killin some time.
“Well, if you have time to kill, this is certainly the place.” It made him shiver when she
Emphasized the word ‘kill’.
“So how is life out here in the valley treating you?” The librarian asked conversationally holding up the sharp blade so that the point faced the ceiling. “There’s
Been some surprises, I’ll admit.” Mrs. Kassite attempted to conceal a frown. Instinctually, Phillip knew what she was thinking but did not want to say it.
“Yes, that was pretty horrific.” “News travels fast in a small place I’m afraid.”
She said despairingly.
“Lance and his friend certainly met with a terrible end indeed.” Phillip said feeling
Somewhat awkward. Apparently, Mrs. Kassite was a bit uncomfortable touching down on the morbid subject as well. “So young, goodness, the papers acknowledged he was only thirty one and his friend Derrick thirty-one. Don’t think I have ever heard of something like that happening anywhere.” She stated wiping a strand of auburn hair neatly back to conjoin with the maim of red hair, which she wore neatly pulled back into a bun behind her head.
“Even though she pretends to be dismayed, she is actually taking great enjoyment in rubbing the matter in your face. She’ like to go on and on if she could.” The internal dialogue began. Phillip plastered a fake smile on. “She probably couldn’t wait for opportunity to run into you for this reason alone.” “Oh dear me what is this world coming to anymore you know. I came here as a safe haven you know. Wanted to get away from all the crime and craziness of the big city.” “Don’t be fooled, she thrives on it. Beneath that sophisticated front she so readily wears.”
“I’ll never forget back in my teaching days, young Thomas Brystol. His romance with Paula Drescot came to a crashing halt when he discovered that she had been seeing this boy’s older brother.” Her blue eyes momentarily drifted downward to the red carpet. “Somehow, Thomas got his hands on his fathers twenty-two pistol, and well, put it to his head.” “Sicko, it never happened. Making it up.” Phillip clenched his teeth while trying to drowned out those annoying words that constantly tormented him.
Slowly her cerulean blue eyes gravitated back to the author. “Enough of this morbid stuff.” “Agreed.” Phillip said casually patting her shoulder. “That’s reminds me, that book you inquired about some days ago still hasn’t been returned yet.” “Of coarse not, and if she has her way, the book never will be.” The writer almost wanted to yell at his
Conscience to cease with the onslaught of accusations.
“That’s fine. But while I’m here I think I’ll take a look around.” “Be my guest. If you should happen to have any questions, and cannot find me, there is a small red button, can’t miss it at the book check out center upstairs. Push it once it will sound throughout
The entire building.” On that note she turned and disappeared through an open door at the opposite side of the hall.
Once on the second level staring around at the numerous bookcases it suddenly dawned on him. What had he really come here for in the first place? On two previous visitations he had searched through practically every aisle of literary works. There was
However a huge collection of newspaper clippings available to sift through via a machine. Mrs. Kassite though was entirely to smart for that. Any fragment of something
Not meant to be known had assuredly been removed.
Nonetheless, Phillip decided to give it a shot. Now, where was the librarian. He ventured to the wooden desk and easily located the button she had made mention of.
As he started to press it his eyes immediately detected a blue leather purse lying on a circular chair just behind the counter. Very inviting he wagered.
But then quickly dismissed the idea. Fishing about people’s personal belongings was
Certainly not the way in which to maintain good relations. So for the second time he brought his index finger to the very tip of the buzzer then froze. He glared at the purse
Transfixed. How better to maybe uncover some info on the former teacher. But at the same time absolutely absurd. What was he expecting to find? Sneaking and going through someone’s things was not his style.
Curiosity however prevailed. It’s contents revealed a black covered checkbook. A tube of burgundy lipstick, a plastic handled hairbrush and bingo the book on Red Valley
History that had been allegedly checked out in his very hands. “So she lied.” He murmured. He deliberated as to whether he should hide the book in his shorts and leave.
Then surly she would pinpoint him as the thief.
However this may be his only chance to view the infamous book in which she obviously did not want him to see some vital piece of evidence. “Piss on it.” He buried the literary work down the dorsal side of his shorts then stretched his grey t-shirt an inch down to hide any signs of the apparent theft.
Phillips keen eyes swept over the room that was once a remnant of the Vaginiski clan. No one visible anywhere. The place was as silent as a cemetery during the advent of night. The teacher’s absence allowed the writer to feel secure enough to take the additional liberty to exact a further search. Shrugging off the pangs of guilt for what
He was partaking in he delved into her purse once again.
His search proved beneficial as he discovered a pocket on the inner lining. A small zipper opened to reveal a couple of credit cards. “Whoa, Sky Line credit.” He remarked
Impressively. A Company that catered lines of credit to those who was very well to do financially. Teedra Vaginiski-Kassite.
Phillip smacked his forehead in revelation over this baffling discovery. His skills of perception were verified. Indeed Mrs. Kassite had some secrets she’d like to best keep
Private. Date of birth, March seventeenth, nineteen twenty-seven. “That puts her somewhere around fifty.” Phillip noted.
A slight rustling on the stairs caused him to hurriedly replace the card and quickly situate the purse so it appeared to be untouched. Then he rounded the counter and scurried to a near by magazine rack. Once there, he snatched a periodical. The cover picture was that of a man adorned in fishing attire proudly holding up a rather large ocean perch attached to a fishing pole. He flipped it open and pretended to be reading diligently.
“Ah, ya know only two floors in this place and I still say they need an elevator.” Mrs. Kassite declared breathlessly. “I accepted the position here due to my admiration for literature not to join a gym.” She joked seemingly innocent. Phillip looked up from his phony performance and nodded.
“I believe you were here the other day when that lady and her grandchildren were running about like uncontrollable little hooligans.” She said loquaciously. She went on whether Phillip acknowledged her or not. “Came in again yesterday, and good grief had newspapers all over. Why I had to tell her she either need to be more attentive to their behavior in an open establishment or leave em’ at home please.” She ran the palm of her hand gently over the top of her head.
“Those youngsters are uh what’s the word ignominious?” She asked looking to the writer. “Actually it’s pronounced ignominious-meaning a public embarrassment.” “Ah yes.” The librarian snapped her fingers and proceeded abaft the book check out counter.
Just for the hell of it, the writer decided to give the horror section a visitation. Nothing on the shelf that he had all ready seen. The sight of one of his own novel made him feel proud. He slid it out just an inch to view the back. Numerous small
Stamps on the back indicated the work had been checked out several times.
“So you like to write about vampires a lot.” Mrs. Kassite’s voice sounded from behind him. He pushed the book in and turned around to see the librarian standing there. “Well
Yes.” “Especially the female species.” She commented.
The librarian’s usual talkative self was now replaced by a more solemn look. “You have rather a fascination for this area. It’s legends and what not.” Her eyes narrowed, almost to an accusing manner. Phillip was uncertain as to where this might be leading.
Still aware of the concealed book, he nonchalantly tugged at his shirt. Her eyes followed
His hand.
Standing between two tall bookcases with her obstructing the front end suddenly made him experience a feeling of confinement. As if he were being trapped. She stood only three feet from him in distance and he could feel her subtle breath on his bare neck. Phillip’s back tensed to the point that he moved his shoulders slightly. Something very
Definite was on her mind.
Something, not very good. “I have my reasons.” The writer said daring to be more frank. “I’ve heard time and time again, that behind every myth, there is an ounce of plausibility.” “Indeed.” Phillip said laconically, now allowing his own intense nature to
Surface.
She took one step forward as he moved back one. “I see you as a person endowed with an utmost curiosity for life. A compelling need to absorb and speculate over all that you behold. A young man whom appears to be very casual externally, yet emanates a shield of intensity due to the analytical and philosophical workings of his mind.” She certainly just expounded a mouthful. “Wow, that would be an accurate observation.” Phillip said
trying to retain an unsuspecting demeanor.
The blue in her eyes shaded to a hint of grey. “Well, if you’ll excuse-me I really have to get going. Be back in week or so to check on that book. Very exhilarating talking with you.” He sauntered past her into the open area of the library where several rectangular tables were aligned for sitting and browsing through literary works.
“Reverting to my original point Phillip, I am ever so curious as to your interest in the Red Valley, if you don’t mind me asking.” Phillip ceased his trek towards the circular staircase and rested his left hand on the top of a nearby table. His mind began to
Process a whirlwind of thoughts. “I’ve just entered the lion’s lair.” The writer wagered.
“Cast your line into the water and see if she bites. Now is the ideal time to found out what Mrs. Kassite is really all about.” The ever-present voice prompted him. “All right,
I will partake in your game of cat and mouse.” He chose to remain facing opposite her via the stairs.
“Being just a kid at seventeen me and a couple of friends ventured down here one night from the city to do a little exploring. The reason being stories I had heard from some schoolmates. Ya know the reputation of this area. Ghost stories and the like. One in particular caught my interest. The house that once stood on Nightshade Lane off of
Whispers road. I’m sure you know where it is.” He explicated as if describing the setting for a scene from one of his own novels.
“Yes, the Vaginiski family. The founders of this very building.” She chimed in. “The small girl Destiny they say was murdered by her mother. She had shall we say-” She interrupted, “A fondness for blood until her mother killed her after the horrifying discovery of finding her feasting on a sleeping mans blood.”
The librarian’s words seemed to pierce at his ventral side. “Hence the tale that she wanders the countryside enshrouding the area where her home was. Mastering the nocturnal creatures and the wind as well.” “Seeking that man to spend forever with. Yes
I have came across the legend once or twice. Practically everyone residing in the Red Valley is probably familiar with the story.” She said to urge him along.
“Go ahead and toss her the bait.” “I became separated from buddies and had strange encounter that night, one that has haunted me to the very day.” He waited patiently for a response. Phillip cautiously veered over his shoulder. She was still there, arms crossed.
“This encounter has been at the basis for much of my writing.”
Mrs. Kassite’s voice turned cold and scornful as she said, “By now you know my
Maiden name is Vaginiski. My mother was sister to Delvina, Destiny’s mother. I guess any mention of a Teedra Vaginiski has went astray through repetitive years and years of the story changing from person to person.” As Phillip turned around to face her, he glimpsed the purse sitting atop the counter wide open. “Oh shit.” He thought instantaneously.
“So what has brought you here? Why did you come back?” The resounding tone in the librarian’s voice grew more profound. “That’s seems to be the question isn’t it?” The author answered in rhetorical fashion. “Honestly, I’m not quite certain, still been attempting to piece that one together myself.”
The writer’s ever-analytical mind swayed him into executing his own interrogation.
“Being an intelligent woman such as yourself, I can not help but ask, do you yourself believe there is any truth to any of those stories?” “Of coarse I do.” The words echoed similar to a snake hissing. Phillip was browbeating himself mentally. “The whole time I was right about her.”
“Rest assured I have heard them all growing up as a child. Destiny, what a wicked, wicked little girl, the world was made a much better place without her.” She stomped her foot on the carpet and added, “Mind you I don’t condone murder but she earned it.” Mrs. Kassite’s eyes darkened to vast bottomless rivers.
“Okay, she is gonna snap any minute, get the hell out of here, or stay and finally see it to the end.” He pondered. Just to be on the safe side he took a few steps to be more near the stairway. All though her body remained immobile, the librarian’s eyes watched him like a hawk. Ironically through the duration of their talk, no one had ventured into the building that he was aware of at least.
Growing weary, Phillip finally inquired, “So what are you really getting at Mrs. Kassite? From the moment we became acquainted I sensed some kind of familiarity to you. What’s the deal?” The permeating sunlight did very little to illuminate the room, it remained rather dim for some odd reason.
“You should have left well enough alone Phillip. Things have been very peaceful here for many a year. Now that you’ve come back, you have initiated the opening of a
A closed door.” “What door would that be?” “Don’t look at me like your innocent and have no clue as to who I am referring to.” “Your niece I presume?”
“The book you stole from my purse is a prime example. You have to dig and search, well are you finding what it is you seek?” “You seem to know quite a lot. Why don’t you share some of that knowledge?” Phillip attacked.
“You already know. Two men are all ready dead, what more do you need?” Phillip
Placed his hand on the stair banister to maintain a safe distance. No telling what this deranged woman was really capable of conceiving.
“When I was seventeen me and some friends came down here to look around. Somehow I got lost and found this woman in a clearing in the woods she opened her mouth and approached me as if it to bite me so I freaked and ran.” He finally explained.
Phillip waited for some response, anything. Oddly, she showed none. The writer’s heart beat fastened.
Time to go. “Interesting afternoon Mrs. Kassite. Don’t wait around for me to drop in again.” He scurried down the steps and made his way down the long hall to the two glass doors with the word exit highlighted in red above them. They were locked.
“Probably did this before she came upstairs.” He pushed forcefully but to no avail.
Phillip’s scrutinizing eyes swept over the foyer. Not being too amicable with the visitor center he was unsure of where another exit should be located. Of coarse there lie
The potential to shatter the glass, but he ventured it not to be advisable.
Thus far, Mrs. Kassite had proved to be the only real link to Nightshade Lane. Currently though, she was not in any position that allowed for reasoning. So, he realized
After taking a deep breath, he was going to have to negotiate getting the key. Perhaps, if he tried to be more sympathetic and understanding she might actually lighten up a little, maybe. “You’ve got to be shittin me.” Murmured the author climbing the winding staircase.
“Mrs. Kassite, Mrs. Kassite!” Apparently, the teacher was no where in sight.
“Of coarse” He mumbled expectantly. Visions of the enraged librarian racing towards him bearing the sharpened sword flashed through his mind. Was she really that driven by animosity?
Phillip called the librarians name out again but it was futile. The entire room seemed virtually empty of anyone else’s presence. “Strange, I never heard or saw anyone come down the steps after me. Either break the glass, locate an alternate way out, or find Mrs. Kassite.” Not a lot of options.
Phillip ventured from bookcase to bookcase peering down each one to the very end of the aisle. Every one substantiated her absence. “What the hell, she can’t just vanish.”
The author even preceded to double check the rows again. No one. A rather gripping silence ensued the perimeter of the library.
Considering it rather pointless to do so, he hit the red buzzer several times at the book check out center. He tapped his foot impatiently on the red carpet. This too proved useless. Growing ever so irritated, he decided to find a telephone and call someone. Fortunately, there was one directly on the edge of the counter. He snatched up the receiver. Upon hearing no dial tone, Phillip violently slammed his fist down on the rotary keypad. The writer repeatedly fingered the buttons on the phone to gain a connection. Another lost cause. Phillip replaced the receiver onto the cradle.
“Piss on it. All things considered, I’ll just buy them another door.” His eyes focused in on an adjacent chair at one of the tables. “That will work.” He decided to
Smash the glass and replace them with new ones based on the extenuating circumstances.
Just as the writer extended his arm to fetch the chair, unbeknownst to him, Mrs. Kassite arose form behind the counter pitch-fork in hand. The afternoon sunrays captured a reflection of a shape lurking behind onto the surface of the reading table.
Simultaneously, as the deranged librarian aimed the fork for his back, he ducked and the teeth of the pitchfork dug directly into the top of the table cracking wood into numerous particles. Being the first thing in sight, Phillip grabbed the chair. He forcefully swung the legs of it striking her roughly on the side of the ribcage.
This action sent her spiraling back wards to crash against the check out counter. She emitted an ear piercing “ahhh!” as her back came into contact with the edge of the counter.
Phillip, quick on his feet, poised to make a beeline for the stairs. Out of the corner of his eye he saw her rapidly approaching holding fast to the weapon. She must have retrieved the object from somewhere within the building where gardening supplies was stored. Especially on her legs, the older woman possessed superb physical stamina. It took only a second for Mrs. Kassite to regain her composure.
“You should have never came back!” She bellowed the way a spectator does on the verge of seeing their favorite football team just miss making the last point to garner them the super bowl champions. Motivated by sheer insanity, she once again plowed forward in an attempt to bury the tips of the pitchfork into the author’s backside. Her auburn hair came lose from the meticulous bun behind her head. Locks of frizzled hair now extended out in every direction. This gave her the appearance of someone whom looked as if they had stuck their finger in a light socket.
Sensing the feel of the cold steel on his ventral side, just inches from the staircase, he spun around in time to take hold of the pitchfork. What pursued was a tug of war. As he pulled the object to try and free it from the librarian’s death grip, she in turn heaved the weapon towards her. Phillip was taken aback by Mrs. Kassite’s strength. Her mental state seemed to produce an extra amount of energy and brawn.
The wind outside the windows howled while they battled. A timely oak trees branches scratched the glass panes. The writer stared into the face of the twisted librarian. A broad smile stretched its way across her flushed face. One of maliciousness and deviousness. “You won’t leave this place alive.” Mrs. Kassite cackled wickedly.
“Think again.” Phillip said earnestly. He let go his hold on the handle causing her to lose her balance and fall backwards onto the ground. But despite her disposition, the deranged teacher managed to swing the pole end like a baseball bat striking the side of his left shin. She was determined to keep him from getting away.
A brief flashback of his encounter with Lance that fateful night in the parking lot of Valley Suds quickly passed through his thoughts. Mrs. Kassite was now the second threat to his survival. All though Lance probably would not have taken things to this extreme. Some dark power drove her, call it years of suppressed anger or something far worse. A force deep and sinister.
“Frickin nut!” He grabbed at the wounded area and lackadaisically limped to a nearby bookshelf unable to move a toppled over table which obstructed his path to the spiral staircase. Still clenching the pitchfork, relentless, Mrs. Kassite quickly jumped to her feet and pursued him to the shelf. She looked like a tiger prepared to pounce on its prey. All though not in the writer’s nature to become physical with a female, he realized there was no other alternative.
Mrs. Kassite’s next dubious move caught him completely off guard. She got a running start and violently thrusted all her body weight against the bookcase. Not being very sturdy, the entire shelf of books came crashing down on top of him. He attempted to leap in the opposite direction, but only cleared the falling collection of literature halfway as his legs and lower body became pinned underneath. Mrs. Kassite, hair totally disarrayed, looked very smug as she approached the incapacitated man.
Phillip tried to grip the carpet or something in which to pull him free as she raised the pitchfork high above her head. His eyes widened in fear as the tips of the blades glinted from the protruding sunlight. The crazed woman stared at her own image in the authors brown eyes and smiled hideously, satisfied. She brought the fork down with all her might stabbing through to the floor as Phillip frantically twisted to the side.
She wasn’t giving up easy though. While she fought to liberate her weapon, he seized hold of a hardcover dictionary. Fortunately, she was leaning down far enough to be an open target. Holding the book in both hands, he viciously struck her across the right cheek. “Damn you!” She uttered diligently massaging the cherry reddened skin.
Driven to retaliate, the librarian burrowed the heel of her shoe into the anguished author’s ribcage. As a result, Phillip immediately began to gasp for air. While she furiously attempted to dislodge her sharp knives of death from the flooring, the stricken writer wearily gazed above to the high dome shaped ceiling. Encircling the height of the
Room that once proudly represented the Vaginiski dynasty, he could envision unseen phantoms gathering about to observe the spectacle. Similar to the crowd-watching gladiators do battle in the days of the Roman arenas.
Phillip’s breathing gradually conformed to its normal rhythm. He vigorously wiggled his legs like a snake until being able to slither out from under his temporary imprisonment. Simultaneously, he and Mrs. Kassite now bearing the pitchfork ready and poised to inflict havoc stood nemesis to prey. Briefly, he speculated as to how someone could become so submersed in animosity for another individual.
Eyes consumed by foreboding flames of fury she scowled at her opponent. He knew the best course of action was to take her down, period. She lunged towards
Him, a menacing picture of monstrosity. Phillip readied his arms in anticipation of the oncoming locomotive fuming over with antagonism. He grasped hold the sharp tip of one of the blades ceasing the attack, thus securing his defense against her.
The writer however, neglected to take notice of how close he was to the south side of the library. This section of the establishment lacked a wall. Here, in the center was where the spiral staircase conjoined with the second floor. A three-foot high wall with a horizontal bar attached by vertical bars had been affixed into the top of the barriers structure. This overlooked a good portion of the buildings ground floor hallway.
Phillip viciously shook the pitchfork while Mrs. Kassite grunted like a raging bull still prepared to annihilate her foe. Fortunately, he was able to liberate the weapon from within the frenzied woman’s death grip. The writer hurled the fork up and over his head. This sent Mrs. Kassite’s instrument of death soaring through the air over the safety railing. The former school teachers eyes shaded from fiery red to almost a tint of dingy grey as she and Phillip both heard the pitch fork clank as it came to rest on the tiled porcelain flooring below them.
The relentless librarian fastened her hands on a nearby fern plant situated neatly on top a small shelf containing illustrated children books. Like an endangered tigress, she sprang for him. Against his quotidian nature, Phillip was left with no other ultimatum but to kick her squarely in the right kneecap. Unfortunately, the librarian managed to fling the pot like a Frisbee towards the young author. The apex of the ferns container struck him on the left temple then went flying over the railing to take up occupancy adjacent the fallen pitchfork.
Feeling somewhat dazed as a consequence of the impending launch of the fern pot suddenly left Phillip woozy. He gently groped at his eye sockets while the impact of Mrs. Kassite’s malevolent actions sent him thrusting backwards to crash against the three
Foot high wall. Experiencing his equilibrium become unbalance made him panic-stricken. Just as the author’s feet left the carpet, weight from the back of his waist anchored his body down on the bar, he was left swaying like a teeter todder. Without the railing to grip, he would have plummeted head first over the wall.
The wounded man beheld the oval ceiling. Non visible specters that had gathered around silently viewed the event. Intuition disposed Phillip to believe they were more in the writer’s favor of winning this contest for some reason. What had he gotten himself into? Unfortunately, Phillip’s new dilemma arose. Either grip the railing to prevent a disastrous downfall, which could resolve in a badly wounded leg, giving Mrs. Kassite a sure advantage, or unman the railing to tussle with her.
Relishing the odds currently in her corner, she pounced upon him, a spider capturing an insect and rigorously clamped her hands around his neck. As a sign of his obvious repulsion, Phillip repeatedly spit into the teacher’s face. She abruptly kneed him in the groin. But the stolen book concealed within the confines of his shorts impeded her efforts. “You psycho!” He bellowed.
While his overburdened mind deliberated over the dire predicament he had happened upon, the cogent howling of the wind beyond the rattle of the windowpanes incessantly clamored his eardrums. If one of those phantoms whirling about could offer any assistance, now would be the ideal time. Perhaps his beloved mother was up there observing. Gina? Where was she right now? He could envision her yelling at Jake for making one of his many numerous crude jokes. A tree limb gnawed at the glass like fingernails over a chalkboard, oddly, the mentally distraught librarian seemed to pay it no mind.
Leverage, gave her the advantage, strength wise. Phillip’s throat grew parched as his facial muscles contracted due to the influx of oxygen. He could have never had phathomned being so near the summons of death’s hand. Somewhere from the depths of his throat the constriction of the airflow produced a gurgling sound. So sure of herself that she was to succeed in achieving her threat when she warned him he would never leave the building alive.
So, executing an erratic maneuver, he let go the safety bar and latched onto her shoulders. “What?” She almost screamed. “You’re going with me!” Phillip demanded as the librarian crashed atop his chest. She dug her claw like fingernails into his chest. Using her to stabilize his weight, the writer was able to reunite his feet with the carpet.
Ignoring the bloodstain on his t-shirt, he violently shoved her several feet across the perimeter of the library. She met with the edge of bookshelf. As she slid down the shelf to the ground, she mumbled some inaudible profanity. Phillip ran for the stairs. But in passing the defeated assailant, she sank her teeth into the back of Phillip’s heel.
Mercilessly, leaving her still dazed and sprawled across the floor, Phillip persevered all the way to the mount of the spiral staircase. He hastily began to make his way down the circular stairway. However, as the author reached the second stair, the marred heel’s pain jolted his foot causing him to fall forward… everything went dark, and he lapsed into shadow land.
II
A familiar noise coming from, in the living room. No, not the rain gently pelting the windows. Even in the absence of light, the single red taper candle his mother held in her left hand managed to illuminate the span of his own stairway. Yes that was it, the creak on the second then the fourth step. Phillip recalled hearing that identical creak on the first night of his reunion with dearly departed mother.
Her presence was cold, as if she had just been taking up residence within a walk in freezer. “Can you talk to me?” So close, yet so despondent. His keen eyes focused intently on the spirit whom in life portrayed the role of his mother Lillian. The ghostly figure adorned in the infamous red gown remained inarticulate “What the hell is happening?” Lingering silence answered the question leaving the perplexed writer to deduce that any further attempts at conversation would be vain.
“I don’t get this.” Phillip murmured in frustration. He sauntered in the opposite direction, still facing the phantom visitor. Semi raised windows in the darkened dining room permitted the resonance of spattering rain to prevail. The motionless woman before him was supposed to be an embodiment of affection and emotional security. But due to her traumatic departure from this dimension of reality, a young Phillip had been left to discover these psychological yearnings must be harnessed from inside him. Since love was not attainable through the reassurance of a mother’s soft soothing words, The writer through time had learned how to give himself the love he once desired from a maternal or paternal figure.
“Phillip.” Did she just speak? The writer peered closer. “Phillip.” But her mouth made no visible movement. Phillip tilted his head sideways, curious. It was so dark.
One more time he heard ‘Phillip’ whispered in a way that it gently caressed his ears.
The writer felt the need to retreat, close his eyes and black everything out…
“Phillip.” The man in question, gingerly opened his eyelids to behold the sight of a woman whom a little over a week ago had been graced by the authors nobility. He came to the aid of a stranded driver on a desolate road in the woods. “Audra.” He murmured somewhere between a state of being dazed and alleviated. “Yes.” She said ever so softly rubbing his sore shoulder in a most consoling manner.
Apparently, she happened to passing by and saw the chevelle. Naturally, his girlfriend had ventured into the visitor center to locate him and after a search of the ground floor turned up no one she started for the second level. Half way up the stairs she stumbled upon Phillip lying face down, unconscious still sprawled out on the steps. “You haven’t been to the library yet?” He asked standing and grimacing due to a pain in his left knee. “No.”
Suddenly it all came crashing back to him. Mrs. Kassite? Where was she? Good grief, what if the psycho was still sneaking around armed with that pitchfork? The author immediately noticed upon returning to his senses, the librarians weapon was no longer on the floor. Tightly he gripped Audra’s delicate hand and quickly mounted the spiral stairway.
“What the hell happened? Are you looking for something?” He did not respond as his acute eyes swept over the perimeter of the room. “Me and dear old Mrs. Kassite just got to know each other a lot better you could say, and not in a very idealistic way either.”
“I’m lost, totally.” “I’ll explain as soon as we got out of here.” The author reassured.
“I’ll take your word for it.”
“No way.” Phillip stated in utter disbelief. The entire room was completely intact as if nothing had ever transpired; there was even an ever-present vibration of tranquility. The bookcase stood erect, every book perfectly in place and symmetrical. The tabletop that had been hacked into by Mrs. Kassite in her murderous tirade showed no sign of damage.
This is impossible.” He uttered literally smacking the palm of his hand against his forehead. Audra started to say something, but then just sighed.
“Crazy. This whole thing is crazy.” He glanced at his shirt expecting to see blood stains, clean. “Wait a minute.” Phillip briskly snapped his fingers and almost jogged to the check out counter. Behind, stood an empty chair, no purse. He slammed his fist down on the counter. Audra folded her arms and silently watched as he fretted.
He pushed the red buzzer several times while even calling out for Mrs. Kassite. This too, was to no avail. “How did you get in?” “Easy, I just opened the doors and walked right in.” The writer shoulders shrugged while shaking his head in frustration. “All right, I know I am in a sound frame of mind.” “If you could just tell me maybe I would understand.” She said rather pleading. “First, we are getting the hell out of here.”
On the way down the steps Phillip tapped his shorts zipper. “Yes.” He said triumphantly, the book was still there, his sure concrete evidence the scenario did indeed occur. “I’ll explain everything in a minute.” He said walking rapidly towards the double glass doors, the escape from a place that nearly brought about his demise. Phillip stopped so soon that Audra collided into his backside. “Take your car, follow me to the house. Better yet, let’s go somewhere else. Okay, that bar we went to the night I picked you up on Whispers road, we’ll go there, cuz I know I’ll be needin’ a drink.
As Phillip turned the key in the ignition, he automatically looked at the building and shivered. Now seeing the renovated Vaginiski church through a new perspective, it truly was a foreboding spectacle. Especially the part of it’s structure that rose high above the rest of it in the shape of a tower which was covered in long vines of ivy. Creepy, and all the more reason to make a break for it and get out of the parking lot. He removed the book and sat it on the seat next to him.
As the chevelle cruised across the lot to the exit, Phillip glanced one last time at the Red Valley visitor center. Seeing Mrs. Kassite standing at the doors caused him to blink. Or had she been there? Perhaps that ever-creative imagination of his was manufacturing things. Either way, Phillip pressed down on the accelerator and sped off leaving the eerie fortress behind.

CHAPTER 9

The Green Swamp in contrast to Phillip’s first night there was not nearly as busy. A third of the patrons lined the bar and surrounding tables. The couple both ordered double shots of whiskey and each a beer to chase the drink down. Phillip lit a cigarette and dropped the book on Red Valley history onto the table in front of Audra. He expatiated a descriptive narrative of the horrific showdown with the dangerous Mrs. Kassite to an attentive listener.
“So do you feel there is any concrete motives behind her actions, or is she simply a nut case?” Audra questioned looking at the book cover. “Both, actually, I believe that in her entangled mind, she was justified in trying to kill me.” Audra leaned forward and asked,
What do you think she was attempting to accomplish, I mean if she would have succeeded, thank goodness she didn’t.”
“She kept hounding me for coming back here ranting and raving about how it triggered something that should have been left alone.” This was the first time in the course of their association that Phillip had been open and frank about the whole Destiny issue with her.
Outside of Gina, he had never even bothered to try and verbally explicate any thoughts or experiences with any one on that particular matter.
I don’t know. What I readily can tell you is the enormous amount of animosity she harbored for the young girl destiny though.” Phillip took a hit form his burning cigarette.
The waitress came served the drinks then with a quick smile departed. “Just a theory, but maybe in some odd way she felt she was defending the honor of her aunt. Not a very good reputation to have, one of murdering your daughter. As far as this Mrs. Kassite is concerned, she could have felt that her mother’s sister received a bad rap for what she did.” Audra finished the whiskey crushing an ice cube in her mouth.
“But why the hell would she want to kill me? I’ve heard of family honor, but man that is taking things a bit too far.” “Consider how long Mrs. Kassite has kept this bottled up inside.” Audra pointed out reaching across the table to puff off his cigarette versus lighting one of her own. “Still, I sense what you say may be true, but there is some other compelling reason why she came after me.” Phillip said optimistically. Audra eyed the young man at the opposite end of the table quite intently then said, “That mysterious woman in the forest that night you now conceive to be Destiny, was possibly in love with you, ya know she wanders the dark lonely roads at night seeking out that perfect man may be right, then perhaps Mrs. Kassite felt that by annihilating you, would mean that Destiny could never have you.”
“Shit man, never though of that.” Phillip reveled in his girlfriends’ theory. “Retribution, yes revenge. She wanted to make sure that Destiny could not have the person she sought for all these years, it is a fantastic story, however.” Audra nodded. Phillip waved his arm in the air to catch the attention of the waitress. He gulped down the drink and ordered another round.
“She tried to plow a pitchfork into me.” “Well her mental state may be off. She may not have been that proper upstanding pillar of the community like she pretended to be Phillip, I mean appearances are deceptive sometimes.” She clarified. The next round was placed on the table before them; the older woman with dark curly hair collected the used glasses and once again returned to her routine.
“A good way of looking at things I suppose. Yet, one more question. How in the hell did she even know who I was? Right from the very first evening, there was something very familiar to her. You are officially the only other person next to my sister that I’ve divulged the Nightshade Lane story to. Mrs. Kassite acted as is she knew me from first sight. Really weird. Like she had a first hand knowledge of what had happened.”
“More important now what?” Audra interjected. “You mean the fact that there is a nut case wandering around out there somewhere? Well, I have every intention of staying as far away from that place as humanly possible. I don’t know. What do you do? Find Mrs. Kassite? Previous confrontation has all ready proved what she is capable of trying.”
Phillip rubbed his arms in uncertainty. “This is just great. I guess looking over my shoulder has become a pretty common thing around here. What did I get myself into?”
Audra meticulously sipped from her shot glass. She sat the glass down to coincide perfectly with the hum of the jukebox, which kicked on and began to play a classic rock tune. Instantly Phillip recognized it as one of his personal favorites. His girlfriend offered some sympathy with underlying encouragement. “Keep in mind that anything that has happened in the last week or so has ultimately led to you still standing. If you have faith in fate, believe that in some form or another, you have been sheltered, protected.” She reached across the table and rested the palm of her hand on top of his.
“Obviously going to the police is out of the question, I mean shit, there is no evidence whatsoever. Just wander when she’ll turn up again.” Audra removed her eloquent hand and said in an imperative style of speaking, “She works at the library does she not? It certainly would not surprise me that if you ever were to cross ways with this lunatic, guaranteed she will appear as if nothing ever happened.” Phillip suddenly felt as if he were seated at the table of a fortuneteller and Audra being the gypsy was foretelling the future for him.
“Okay, onward we sail.” The writer declared tapping the cover of the book. “Let’s see what you did not want me to find out Mrs. Kassite.” Audra pulled her seat to sit adjacent her boyfriend as he cautiously opened the infamous history manual. Phillip inhaled then exhaled deeply, as if they were about to view a map to a buried treasure.
The table of contents printed entirely in black ink indicated that chapter eight might
Be of some interest. The Vaginiski Clan circa 1920
First page displayed a clear non-colored portrait of the entire family standing proudly in front of their now abolished home on Nightshade Lane. The photograph had rather a brown tint to it, as did the ones on the first floor of the visitor center. Six young boys standing side by side while the mother and father, rooted behind their children, hovered over them watchfully. Ironically enough, a young Destiny stood further to the left of her mother seemingly evasive and distant from the rest of the lineage.
Phillip polished off his shot and mimicking Audra, gnashed the ice between his teeth. He gazed through the picture deep into the girls eyes like never before. All though they appeared dark and expressionless, the writer sensed an aura of sadness encompassing the troubled child. Destiny must have inherited her father Vederick Vaginiski’s deep stern glare. Just by looking at the reproduced photo of the religious businessmen, Phillip easily perceived the serious persona this man possessed.
His keen eyes rolled over to Mrs. Vaginiski. In contrast to her husband, she was a few inches shorter in height; her long angular face gave her a stork like appearance. The mother’s eyes also warned of a plagued and sorrowful soul, despite the fact that she tried to conceal it through the façade of a false smile. Even here, Phillip intuitively sensed the odd estrangement between mother and daughter.
“Find what you’re looking for?” Asked Audra nonchalantly. “Well, I can undoubtedly see the distinct similarity in Delvina Vaginiski features and that of Mrs. Kassite’s.” Audra leaned over the authors shoulder to better view her boyfriends findings. “I’ve never seen this crazy librarian myself but I will take your word for it.” She mutually agreed.
Phillip glanced up for moment and said thoughtfully, “You know, instead of hiding the whole book, why not just tear the pages out?” “Because all of the pages are numbered and anyone whom saw this would immediately know they had been deliberately removed, thus attracting attention to the fact. Especially in your case.” Audra explained like a scientist explaining their hypothesis.
“Catch her.” Phillip said observing the waitress making another round through the room. “Miss.” Audra waved her elongated arm in the air. “So where the hell are you now Mrs. Kassite?” Phillip murmured aloud more to himself than to her. After collecting the glasses and taking the order she quickly departed back into the semi smoke filled air. “Funny, she actually blamed me for the death of Lance. Remember I told you about him, my ex girlfriends man. She claimed if I would not have been here that would not have happened.” Phillip said, showing a sign of giving Mrs. Kassite’s ravings some plausibility.
Audra firmly gripped his left arm bicep and reassured him, “First of all from what you say, that woman is an apparent nutcase. I would not give too much of what she says a lot of credence, okay.” She used her index finger to whisk a strand of strawberry blonde hair from her forehead. “Furthermore, if at any place and time where you might be of you and Lance would have encountered each other his animosity for you would have been just the same. That lady was simply trying to rectify her own lunacy by making implications that you were the stem of her actions.”
Phillip nodded all though briefly he allowed himself to entertain the idea of what if Lance’s gruesome end had been brought forth by his presence, somehow. He tuned it out and quaffed down some warm whiskey, causing his lips to pucker, Audra chuckled as she watched his facial reaction to the liquor. Within the thirty-minute period that ensued, the writer analytically probed the literary work on Red Valley. “Thus far, the only thing I perceive is that she did not want me to know of her connection to the Vaginiski clan. It does explain why she looked so familiar to me; upon seeing the picture of Destiny Vaginiski so many times, I’m positive my subconscious has acted like a camera and forever recording the image. So, when I first laid eyes on Mrs. Kassite that first evening at the visitor center, something stirred in memory.” Phillip snapped.
“ If I ascertained somehow she was a Vaginiski maybe she was weary of me approaching her with a barrage of questions.” While Audra watched silently, he continued his search. In another chapter, he found the revelation he had been so diligently seeking. The Vaginiski burial ground, formerly located a half mile behind their home had been relocated to the nearby cemetery of the next nearest town of Ashtonville. This occurred when the road was shut off along with the demolition of the home. Phillip emitted a faint whistle.
The paragraph seemed to pounce from the page like a pair of hands reaching out to shake him. He read aloud his discovery. “July sixteenth, nineteen sixty three. Some vandals unearthed the resting place of Destiny Vaginiski. The grave was dug up and the coffin found completely opened. Inside, the deteriorated remains of the allegedly murdered little girl struck down in the height of her youth was discovered.” Phillip paused to eye his captivated audience. Audra merely winked her eyebrow as a means of encouraging him onward.
“An authentic doll, dressed entirely in attire native to her Polish heritage, was also uncovered alongside the skeletal remains. The authorities examined the artifact to find a meticulously concealed paper that turned out to be a hand drawn picture of a man neatly folded and concealed in small opening on the ventral portion of the doll. At this time we have no further information as to why or whom has participated in this horrendous act.”
Kids I’m sure, bored. All though, I think that that is a pretty disturbing way to pass the time.” Audra interjected.
He did not respond. The picture in the book is identical to me.” Phillip said pointing to the page containing a small excerpt of the man whom appeared to be a spitting image of the author. “I’ll be damn, your right, wander if she created it herself.” “Good question.” Phillip remarked as he absorbed the eerie resemblance betwixt himself and the Slavic dolls shrouded drawing.
Audra taking note of her boyfriends reaction asked, “In the short amount of time we have been acquainted, I have known you long enough to detect when those philosophical mechanisms within your mind are shuffling.” If only for a moment, Phillip could not help but cast a gigantic smile that stretched from to ear to ear. Unfortunately, as easily as it occurred, the grin dissipated and the norm of intensity quickly returned.
“The hand drawn image is prophetic. According to the legend Destiny was very endowed with various psychic fortes. Even as thirteen year old girl, she already was envisioning the man in which she desired to spend the duration of her existence with.” Another requests for drinks followed the author’s revelation.
“All right, so in this enlightening find, your are surmising that she foresaw this and went as far as to capture this vision by means of a little artistic expressionism. The fact that she placed her art work where she did then indicates the value of it.” “Exactly.” Phillip anxiously tapped the table while construing, “Henceforth, the reproduction of a little Polish girl in doll form-incidentally-I believe the Vaginiski kin originated in a small city on the border of Poland and Czechoslovakia-must have been very precious to her.”
Both Audra and Phillip became enraptured by silence. Phillip’s thinking process however, still continued to formulate ideas. He attempted to remain solemn looking. As of this point, he had not dispersed the full magnitude of his perceptions and experiences with the former waitress, in particular the recovery of the lost wallet. Part of him even wandered if she wasn’t considering the possibility that he might be coming unsound.
The next round was placed before them; the glasses emitted a slight clanking noise as the barmaid sat them down. Phillip thanked her with a warm smile. She returned the gesture then left.
As Audra tilted her head back to allow the over head air conditioning to fan through her hair, Phillip spun the glass of whiskey around in his hand. The swirling of the amber colored liquor inside eased him. Until his eyes gravitated across the room.
Bruce’s son was uncertain as to how long his estranged father had been standing at the bar. Nonetheless, he was staring directly at his son and the strawberry blonde seated next to him. The bald headed man looked quite pitiful. The left arm was wrapped entirely in gauze. The right side of the bar proprietor’s face was hideous; it appeared as if it had been burned like a candle then melted to a degree. The sight of his possessive parents sagging skin made his jaw lower in astonishment.
As Bruce approached the table, Phillip was able to obtain an even better view of his fathers’ disfigured face. The distorted section was beat red with faint brown blotches, Phillip counted five total. “Son.” All though appearance wise the man before him retained his straight lace demeanor, he was now transforming into a deteriorated shell.
Phillip glanced from Bruce to Audra then back to her. The waitress appeared to be unsure as to what facial expression to convey. Calm and cool, Phillip fixed his eyes on the dubious visitor. Bruce’s eyes seem to quiver while summing Gina’s brother up. One eyebrow raised somewhat higher than the other did.
Not being able to take the scrutiny, Phillip spoke defiantly. “Is there something I can do for you?” Bruce seemed to anticipate his son’s response. “Gee, I’m fine so how are you there today lad?” “Excellent, and in full control over my life thank-you.” Phillip accentuates the words ‘control’. Bruce smiled slyly, as if to send back his son’s underlying cynicism. Somewhere in the distance the echo of a bell seemed to resound, announcing the first face off between son and father was about to unfold.
His father’s eye narrowed as he peered at the empty shot glasses then at his son whom sat expectantly of the criticism. “Well you’ve probably all ready noticed there is something wrong, I’m sure your sister has told you.” Phillip nodded taking in the white
Bandaging. Underneath the iron gate he methodically kept locked over his heart when it came to matters of the paternal figure, he certainly felt emotions stir, for it truly did pain him to see his own father in such shape. However, experience had taught him best not to allow them to show. Bruce would then use his situation as a means of manipulating his children to gain their affection and attention if the opportunity presented itself. Phillip knew this in turn would only lead to a spell of self-pity in which Bruce would then shape things in his favor by launching a barrage of cleverly crafted lines in an attempt to make Phillip awful and remorseful in neglecting his father the past years.
With the exception of some graying hair, age had done little to affect Bruce’s physical build. He crossed his muscular arms and glared at Phillip. The writer mentally counted the number of thorns protruding from the rose bush he had inscribed on his right bicep several years prior. Their mothers name Lillian, written in bright red lettering nestled atop the bush. Phillip wandered what she would say now if she could see them like this.
The author lit a cigarette and watched the exhaled smoke ascend to the ceiling, as was his habit. He then eyed his father. “So what do you want from me? I don’t even know what is wrong with you.” “The doctor claims that I have had some kind of an allergic reaction to something in the area, I’m on antibiotics to fight off the infection. Oddly enough, I never even knew that I was allergic to anything.” If only for a moment, Phillip allowed himself to show sympathy. “I am sorry, heaven knows that I don’t want to see something bad happen to you.” Bruce managed to articulate a forced “Thank-you.”
Sincerely believing he was the better person Phillip added, “Gina gave you the phone number, I want you to know that If you honestly need something, call.” It took an enormous effort to extenuate a feeling while still attempting to contain it at the same time. “I appreciate that.” Bruce remarked in almost a whisper. He slowly turned and Phillip called out, “I mean that.”
Yes. Part of the author wanted to rush up to the man that gave him birth and embrace him. He longed to openly love his father. But to engage in ideas of maintaining a normal relationship would be mere folly. Sooner or later Bruce’s hunger for control would emerge, and if he could not achieve this, then the consequence would be the onslaught of mental cruelty. Phillip watched his father’s broad backside saunter away. Oh, he wanted to say come back and sit down let me buy a drink, let’s-let’s go fishing together like we did long long ago, Dad. He parted his lips and was actually about to speak when Bruce turned around a few tables from him and Audra. Phillip relaxed, maybe the bar proprietor wished to have a drink after all, get to know him and his girlfriend? Not a chance.
Seeing the sudden smug glare in Bruce’s dark eyes made Phillip gulp. He was right to conceal his heart in a grip of iron will power.
“So,” he harked, “Your guilty conscience has finally compelled you to acknowledge you have a dad.” Phillip sighed in defeat, yes, true to form. Instead of giving Bruce the satisfaction of an ongoing argument, he rose to his feet, leaving the cigarette burning in the ashtray, dropped a ten dollar bill on the table for the pretty server, took Audra by the hand using the other hand to snatch up the book, and brushed past his father without so much as even a glance.
Phillip stopped at the door to the chevelle. “You know, it did not surprise me in the least what he said, it does frustrate me that after all this time, it can still hurt a little.” Audra gently rubbed the palm of her hand over his abdomen. “It’s okay to be upset. Your dad is simply trying to project those unwanted feelings of misery and unhappiness onto you that’s all. Come on, we’ll go for a nice ride, get some air.”
II
“Man it’s a beautiful evening.” Phillip said admiring the sky at dusk. The sun was just beginning to shade signs of red indicating that nighttime would soon be beckoning forth and the massive ball of fire would be retiring for the eve. The lush smell of evergreen soothed the olfactory senses. Phillip and Audra lie flat on the chevelle backs against the windshield while their legs covered the hood. They were in a clearing amid the woods, which was easily accessible from the road; Audra pointed out the area from hearing about it via a co-worker.
“I’m grateful to be gifted as a writer don’t get me wrong, but if I could choose a second talent it would be for an artist. Oh I would love to sit here and paint pictures
Of the horizon all day. My two favorite times of day-I don’t recall if I told this or not, is dusk and early morning. There’s somethin’ very spiritual to me about those two phases
In time.” Audra leaned sideways and smiled a warm appreciative smile.
“I have actually derived much inspiration that way. Another thing, one of my favorite parts of actually being in the countryside is waking up in the morning to scent of the trees and grass proceeding all the dew lifting from the previous night.” “Yes, I agree. Also, being close to nature and the elements. You likely feel at your most creative in pristine surroundings.” “Oh yeah.” Audra looked at the writer curiously.
“However,” she interjected, “That’s really not what’s on your mind right now is it? Even in the short period of time we’ve known each other, I can just tell when physically you are present somewhere, but the constant wheels of your mind are working and speculating.” He turned his head so he could present her with an innocent boyish grin.
“So ya might be right.” Phillip agreed. Audra joined him in his observation of the retiring sun. In a distance, the cackling sound of native birds could still be heard. “It’s your run in with your father back there.” She construed cautiously. Phillip shook his head rather helplessly; of coarse she was right.
“I should not let it bother me, I have accepted the fact that you cannot change other people only yourself. A very hard yet valuable lesson to learn about the ways of life.”
“True, nonetheless, if you don’t mind me sounding like a psychologist or anything, every human has shall we say emotional needs. Now those psychological needs may be as concrete as say the physical needs of the human body, We crave water, food and sleep.” Phillip glared at her, eyes widening.
Audra slid from the hood, walked around the car and came to stand next to him on the ground. He rose up so that he was sitting on the edge of the hood legs dangling over the side just inches above the ground. “But just as we must fulfill mundane necessities, also do we need to satisfy those emotive ones as well. I’m talking the desire to be loved and to give love security as well as a sense of self worthiness.” “Holy shit, what were you doing working as a waitress? You should’ve had your own office somewhere.” Phillip remarked dumfounded.
“Well, it wasn’t in my destiny to do so. Moving along, I wanna say if you do not eat, you become hungry, correct? You don’t drink; well then your mouth gets pretty damn dry after while. We know what lack of sleeps can lead to. Follow me so far?” Phillip acknowledged her by folding his hands together and resting them on his lap.
The subsiding echo of birds chatter gradually gave way to the clamor crickets. “ Now, to really hone in on my analogy, if love goes unsatisfied you become famished.” All though the Polonia River was not visible, in his mind Phillip envisioned the cool rush of its water. “Your parents represent to you many of those ‘needs’ henceforth, on a subconscious level you are longing for that love. That hunger must nourished and that thirst must quenched. Whether you ever receive the affection and comfort from those persons in which you pedestal, there will always be that incessant craving.”
Phillip chimed in. “You are saying that forevermore there will be some part of me that will yearn to have those feelings reciprocated. So that explains why I allow my father to get to me because that child within is still crying out, why can’t you just accept me?”
“I could not have said it better myself. I’m not a novice to your writing, keep in mind I have read everything you have created. Clearly, I can see in your characters much of what we are talking about. They are a reflection of you.” Phillip remained stock-still.
“How much do I owe you for this session doc?” He asked jokingly. “A kiss. Not yet though. Furthermore, I wanted to add that what you have managed - or I should rephrase that-what you’ve had to do is ultimately learn to love yourself.” She playfully tapped her index finger on his chest. “Just like me you are quite a well of information I see.” Phillip said hopping form his spot in the car.
By now it was growing dark and the moon had slowly begun to ease it’s way into the sky. “If you need to though, I can offer some safety and nurturing.” He quickly looked downward to the grass for her words had caused him to blush. “There is nothing wrong with a man finding solace in a woman.” She gently ran her fingers through his semi curly hair.
“Sorry if I suddenly made you feel vulnerable.” Audra apologized. He looked up this time more noninvasive. The hum of the crickets was louder than the tone of his voice. “Eh, it’s all right, a lot of men won’t fess up to being unmasked and open from their ego.” “It truly takes a real man to admit that.” They were standing so close that the aroma of her jasmine perfume tantalized his nasal cavity.
“Perhaps I was a blessing showing up in your life. Not everybody understands you, or for that matter wants too. Don’t misinterpret me, you are very masculine. An excellent lover indeed, very sensuous, fully able to satisfy a woman. I have never been with another who knows his body so well.” She admiringly glanced over his muscular physique. “You stand your ground very well. You beat the shit outta that guy a week ago in the parking lot at the Green Swamp. You continue to guard certain barriers, the most obvious being how far you permit your father to tread.” Enough spoken.
Phillip redirected the conversation to more external matters. “I like it when it’s dark and creepy.” He announced. “So do I.” She said reaching around to squeeze him on the buttock. “ If I were a kid, right now would be a perfect time to play hide and seek.” Mused the imaginative writer. “Yeah it’s hard to see.” Audra noted. Phillip easily could see her eyes glisten, despite the evolving darkness “Well, don’t hide too well on me or I won’t be able to get ya.” “Oh you’ll seek me out, I wouldn’t go far, I’ll never go far away…”
As the chevelle eased it’s way along the driveway, the wind became noticeably more exuberant. “I am really whipped.” Phillip said swinging the door shut after they had lumbered out and he had parked. “Honey if you need to go ahead and crash, I’ll understand. Jake persuaded your sister to sit up with him to watch late night horror flicks. In turn, Gina swayed me into keeping her company.” “Excellent. That means that she really like you.” His genuine smile was an instant indication as to how pleased he was over the fact that his younger sibling had begun to accept Audra.
The proud author proceeded around the car to join his girlfriend. As a result of the wind’s aggression, the barn made its presence known by the shrill creaking it continually exuded. “Hopefully Mrs. Kassite isn’t lurking about waiting to spring forth with a new weapon, wander what it will be this time? Rake, shovel, maybe a fireplace poker?” Phillip contemplated only semi-amused. Audra reassuringly planted a kiss on his five o’clock shadow, “We’ll be ready this time with our axes and sickles.”
They entered the living room amid an upheaval. Gina was really letting Jake have it.
Apparently, pouring beer down the front of his girlfriend’s shirt while watching her favorite television show was not a very well conceived idea. The author could not help but stifle a small chuckle.
“Hey, I’ve had a really crazy day, think I’m gonna crash.” Phillip casually commented as he ventured into the darkened kitchen accompanied by Audra. “Sure, I’m gonna stay up a bit. Promise I’ll be quiet when I crawl into bed, babe.” They shared in a kiss. The arrival of silence extenuating from the living room announced Gina’s tirade on Jake had ceased. Audra paused in her jaunt to the adjacent room long enough to mimic another kiss then disappeared.
Feeling mentally fatigued, his jarred nerves left him very thirsty. He snatched a glass from the cabinet and turned the faucet on. While allowing the water to run, his eyes were drawn through the window to the time worn barn across the yard. His mind’s eye formulated a picture of a large owl rooted on the barns roof top, eyes glowing in the nighttime sky with numerous tree branches hovering above, some grey clouds rested on top of those. A partially full moon completed the scene. On the ground, wind blown leaves quietly danced about searching for the trees that relinquished them into unfamiliar territory. The writer’s aptitude for being able to so precisely envision images to the most scrutinized detail was a tool that proved invaluable to his profession as a writer.
However, in the current moment his wandering imagination was not very revered. Still weary from thoughts of deranged librarians and killer owls he tossed the infamous book at the dresser, all though it landed on top, he didn’t really care where it went. He collapsed onto an ever-expecting bed. As his eyelids grew weighty, he attempted to ingest and assimilate the day’s experiences. The time had come to place everything in perspective and arrive at some resolution as to what course of action to take.
His eyes shut like a light switch, while the internal dialogue clicked to on. “How naïve are you? Isn’t it apparent what’s happening? Mrs. Kassite was right on her assumption; I never should have came back here. Leave. I can always pack up and head off. Done it before several times, can easily do it again. But, should I continue moving, running?”
He paused to absorb the mellow rhythm of the breeze outside. Even the calm flow of the wind however, could not soothe the pulsating pain that permeated his heart like an arrow, as he dwindled over the picture of his father, arm wrapped in cloth gauze and face indented with brown blemishes. The anguished author longed to tell him so desperately he loved him. Prior encounters warned against it. Bruce would simply take the situation and mold and manipulate matters into an emotional black mail. Wonder if Gina is aware that his condition has delineated more so.
The ever-present frustration would just haft to be dealt with another way. A healthy outlet. Writing was one such release. Uneasiness caused his eyelids to slowly flicker open, only to behold the wall adorned with his collection of photos, all of female blood drinking seductresses. Or, as Phillip preferred to label it, wall of the countesses.
The lack of any kind of curtain over the window permitted moon light to shine through and illuminate this particular wall. Phillip allowed his sensitivities for a selfish and stubborn father to subside. In all honesty it was an issue that may never see closure. A harsh reality that was better off dealt with than ignored. Acceptance paved the road for liberation. Pain can be converted into inner strength.
“Wander how my owl friend on the barn is doing?” He laughed. Then turned serious upon the sound of a pecking at the window. In an effort to better see, he rose up craning his neck. “What the hell?” A visitor on the window ledge. A feathered one that greeted the writer with a ‘hoo-hoo.’
Being shirtless and wearing a pair of jean shirts he crawled from bed. The hard wood floor was cool on the soles of his feet. Phillip forcefully blinked convinced his eyes were playing tricks on him, perhaps from years of staring at a typewriter keypad.
Nonetheless, the bird’s silhouette remained rooted where it was.
Sensing Phillip’s doubt, the owl once again used it’s beak to tap on the glass. The owl did not flinch as Phillip slid the window all the way up. The feathered creature beheld him as curiously as the writer did it. Somewhat in awe, he tilted his head sideways. The window frame was entirely screen less.
“Now what do I say?” Phillip mused. “I should probably run and get the others so they can see this. Naw, by the time we got back you’d be gone, and they’d think I was crazy, loonier than I all ready am.” His company was far from despondent, as Phillip perceived its demeanor. “Pretty lonely out they’re tonight eh?” He asked grinning, then added, “Would you look to come in and talk?” Phillip chuckled, that boyish expression superseded his youthful face.
He took several steps back and clamped the palm of his hand over his mouth to conceal a big yawn. Obviously, the owl considered this to be an open invitation. Obediently, he spread his fan of wings wide open and sailed into the room landing on one of the poles belonging to the beds footboard. He cocked his head sideways and looked to Phillip for further instruction. Eyes wide, the author almost fell backwards against the dresser, for he could not quite comprehend the legitimacy of the situation.
Ever so cautiously, Phillip approached the stationary guest. “Whoa man.” He articulated. “Damn, know if I leave you’ll take off.” He said, pondering over fetching his sister and Audra to witness this spectacle. He glanced to the wall of the countesses first, the female ghouls watched patiently, yet silently. Phillip extended his arm into the air in attempt to coax the owl even closer, not expecting the bird to yield, he nonetheless snatched up the white sheet form his bed, folded it then draped the linen over his arm.
In spite of everything that had transpired in the duration of the last week, this should actually not seem so improbable anymore. Compliant to his hosts’ invitation, the bird sailed over and took footing on the outstretched limb. His arm lowered slightly on contact with its weight. Phillip hesitated in flipping the light on for fear of frightening him away. Showing no signs of apprehension, the owl courageously stared into Phillip’s hazel brown eyes, almost mesmerizing. The author in turn gazed into the depths of the visitors bewitching eyes…
“Oh you dumb bitch! Why would you run into the house if the psycho is trying to corner you.” Gina yelled utterly disgusted. The trio sat side by side engrossed in a late night horror movie. “Gina,” Jake tried to explain, “If she didn’t do that and got in the car and drove away, then, the flick would most likely be over.” This did not appease his girlfriend’s antagonism towards the irony of the film.
“Yeah but they could have scripted it better. This is not the dark ages, okay. The female lead could have been portrayed as being much more resourceful and cunning versus terrified and helpless.” Gina expatiated proudly. “All right, not to sound like a wise ass, but if this were you in the predicament, how would you go about handling things?” Jake inquired igniting a cigarette. “Well,” she snapped grabbing the cigarette from his grasp and hitting it; “I would certainly stop screaming and start fighting. He’s a man, kick him where its gonna hurt most. Then, poke his ass in the eyeballs, that nut is going down.” She deliberately exhaled the smoke into his face causing him to grimace.
Gina was not finished. “Next, being incapacitated, would allow time for me to get to the car and get the hell outta there.” Jakes overwhelming desire to provoke her persisted. “What if you don’t have the car keys on you? Or the vehicle doesn’t turn on?” Gina flashed him one of those famous looks of contempt, for she knew that this was a major turn on for him. Totally comprehending what this was alluding to, she counteracted his statement to diminish his growing arousal. “Then I would hope and pray for a big strong man such as yourself to come along and rescue me.” She relished the stunned expression on his face. Audra smiled she truly admired Gina’s will.
“Maybe we shouldn’t be so loud, Phillip is trying to snooze.” Jake declared. “Trust me, Phillip is a heavy sleeper, a military tank could be rolling by firing bombs off and he would remain unaffected.” Jake looked in the direction of the kitchen. “Funny,” he said taking a puff from the fuming cigarette, “Swear, thought I heard the back stairway in the kitchen creak just now.” Jake commented. Gina sighed her attention reverted to the big breasted blonde hiding in a closet while the killer diligently searched the adjacent bedroom.
Feeling somewhat restless, Gina stirred on the couch and decided to venture into the kitchen and make some popcorn. “Where ya goin’ you’ll miss it.” Jake said lightly grabbing her arm. “To make some popcorn. Never fear, there is whole another movie commin’ on after this one.” “Need some help?” Audra offered. “No, but thanks.”
Gina retrieved the device to pop the cornels from a cabinet underneath the sink.
She switched the overhead lighting on and plugged the small cone shaped machine into an outlet on a counter attached to the sink. She poured a tiny amount of cooking oil into the bottom then added a handful of unpopped kernels to a tiny tray on top. Last she replaced a plastic tube similar in appearance to a hose attached to a vacuum cleaner.
While waiting for the oil to heat, she casually looked around the room. Her eyes came to rest on the south wall which featured Phillip’s license plate collection amassed from years of traveling and exploring various places. Missouri looked pretty worn, where as Tennessee appeared in mint condition. Ironically, he had never acquired a plate for his own birthplace, Indiana. She could recall the very first one came from Oregon, Washington second, Texas being the last addition thus far.
Gina’s eyes gravitated towards the back door, which she suddenly realized was ajar. Possessing an exceptional memory like that of her brother, it was not difficult to remember whether it had been shut or not. Jake did mention having heard a noise on the back stairway. Curious she left the popcorn-making device unattended and went to inspect the back porch. Minus the garbage can, her investigation showed nothing. Phillip’s sister looked through the screen wiring that ran the length of the porch into the back yard which, due to nightfall made visibility very limited.
As she began to turn, something began to nag at her. Instinct compelled the truck driver’s girlfriend to the screened porch door on the left. As Gina drew near, she unmistakably detected a fluttering sound revolving around the perimeter of the yard. Oddly, after just seeing a horror movie where the slasher lured his unsuspecting victims into very vulnerable situations in which he could pounce on them, she experienced a slight reluctance. “Damn subconscious” she scolded.
Once again, the sound resonated. Gingerly she pushed the door outward and cautiously descended the three wooden steps into the night. The grass felt smooth and cool to her bare feet. In terms of being able to see, the kitchen light beaming through the window did not offer much help. Her eyes squinted a little as she beheld the chevelle sitting silently a hundred feet from the barn doors.
The rustling sound again. It seemed to stem from the ground behind the chevelle. She forcefully ignored the constant creaking of the barn as she slowly edged past Phillip’s prized vehicle. She also shut out the visions of a masked killer hiding behind a huge tree waiting to spring on her. Gina furtively rubbed at her left arm as she approached the back of the car. Taking in enough air to fulfill lung capacity, she rounded the rear to locate the root of the disturbance. As she did so, her mouth dropped in bewilderment so much so that if her chin could’ve reached the grass below it would have…

CHAPTER 10

The proceeding morning, a cobalt blue chevelle, rolled along Whispers road, the one and only main street that extended the length of the Red Valley. Destination, the visitor center. Not really focused however on the roadway ahead of him, Phillips mind reiterated the events of the preceding night. The look of astonishment on Gina’s face was indeed priceless. If only he had had a camera ready to snap a picture.
“What the hell are you doing?” She finally managed to find the words to articulate as she stared wide-eyed at her bare chested brother sitting on the barren ground legs crossed Indian style. “Shh.” Phillip warned, using his eyes to gesture towards the three owls that he had assumed a sudden companionship. “Good grief, did you forget what happened to Lance just a week ago?” She whispered, as the birds became aware of her presence by slowly tilting their heads in Gina’s direction to reveal those hypnotic yellowish eyes.
Phillip grasped her kneecap and beckoned for her to sit down and join him. “I don’t feel like getting my face ripped off tonight thank-you.” She simultaneously whispered and shuddered for fear that in some odd way the owls may actually sense the sarcasm in her tone. “Never fear, they came searching for me not the other way around.” “What?”
“Fifteen minutes ago I heard a noise at the bedroom window which proved to be an unexpected visitor, alas one of the owls.”
Gina shook her head. “This is not normal.” His sister declared neglecting to inch any further. “How did you wind up out here?” “He took to flight out the open window and I ran down the back stairs and followed him to this point. Soon, the other two appeared and we’ve all been silently taking in each others acquantinship.” Phillip expounded. “Well hell, let’s just throw some coffee on and chat then.” Gina disbelievingly uttered.
The birds abruptly took to flight upon the sound of Jake’s voice bellowing from the back porch. She ducked as an owl flew overhead. “Hey Gina, that popcorn you left is now little charcoal pieces dear.” Phillip rose to his feet, as Jake appeared gazing into the sky apparently having witnessed the feathered fowl’s departure. His girlfriend attempted to fasten on a quick smile.
“We were just discussing what to do with this old barn.” Explained Gina feeling the need to give some sort of reason why they were in the situation. “Man did you see that?” Jake asked pointing upwards. “Yes we did actually, seems the building here is quite the haven for them.” Phillip joined in.
Jake snapped his fingers despairingly. “Darn, ya know I was hoping those scary movies had started to wear off on you. Thought maybe you was hiding somewhere waiting to jump out.” Gina retuned the remark with a pleasant wink. “Okay, enough about barns shall we revert back to our original plans?” She asked wrapping her arm around his waist.
The threesome started towards the three wooden steps leading into the rear porch. “So did he get her?” Asked Gina casually. “Who? Oh the slasher? No, once in the basement, she discovered a really sharp sword which she rammed right through his backside, that was the end of him.” Then Jake added thoughtfully, “Or so it seems, I swear after she ran away to get help it looked like one of his fingers moved, oh well.”
“If we hurry we’ll catch the beginning of the next one.” Gina said glancing behind them to flash Phillip a strange glare.
The writer’s hand reached for the button to operate the dial on the car radio then he decided against it, experience had taught that he could concentrate better in solitude and silence. Flash forward to early this morning. Coffee with Gina over the table in the kitchen. “I still can’t figure out what happened last night.” “You saw it yourself, those birds showed no signs of apprehension. Man, I really wish we could have got photos.” Phillip regretfully commented. “It was unusual.” His sister confirmed running the tip of her finger along the rim of the cup.
“Weird things keep happening and they are not letting up.” Gina’s statement could not have been truer. “Forgive me, can’t seem to erase that image of you sitting there surrounded by those birds.” He watched as she sat the mug down and once again proceeded to run her index finger in an outline around it. A habit acquired from youth.
Phillip eagerly redirected the topic of conversation. “While you and Audra are working on your designs I have a few errands to run. So please be sure and tell her I’ll be back by say noon, okay.” “As long as it doesn’t involve any more bird watching.” Gina said semi-humored. “No, I’m returning to the scene of an attempted crime.” Phillip said rising from his chair. He left the last sentence as is. Which in turn left Gina looking after him dumbfounded as to what that meant.
Finally, the current matter at hand. Perhaps it was absolutely insane, returning to the place where a day prior his life was almost prematurely ended. Just what would he do if Mrs. Kassite was there? Point and make accusations? Of coarse she would deny the whole thing and plaster on that sophisticated persona which she so easily showcased.
The chevelle turned into the parking lot of the Vaginiski clans contribution to the Red Valley, how little did Vederick probably know at the time of construction that residing in one of his own children a secret that would mystify the town for years to follow reflected Phillip. Two other cars occupied the lot on this cool yet refreshing morning. The fact that he was not solely alone this time didn’t set him at ease.
However, the tranquil atmosphere versus the instantly foreboding one presented yesterday evening did somewhat.
The author took a deep breath then gradually exhaled. Oddly enough, there was intuitively no trace of the violence that enfolded here only a day ago. A single hand on the banister, Phillip’s eyes moved to the top stair then slowly to the bottom several times. As if he were trying to mentally react the scenario in his imagination. After a moments hesitation he finally decided now or never. Triumphantly gathering his wits about him, he began to ascend the spiral staircase…
II
Jacinda relinquished her firm hold of the heartfelt handwritten letter composed shortly after separation. She watched mesmerized as the worn paper slowly absorbed the semi green water of the Polonia River like a sponge. Still torn between despising and loving her former boyfriend Phillip, again she had to face the harsh truth of being solitaire. The paper practically liquefied into various fragments while she painfully observed the last remnant of any connection to the author dissolve.
Feelings of despair encompassed her sprit now. Loneliness being her newfound companion especially on the endless nights were the slightest of sounds was more than welcome in an otherwise gloomy lifeless house. True to his promise, Lance had bequeathed all of his worldly possessions to her upon his tragic demise. House, car, motorcycle, approximately twenty thousand dollars in cash. Jacinda should have been satisfied; she should’ve been content.
But all those materialistic things right now were as useless to her as the sand on the riverbank. Money, so she believed was her passion. This drive made her lust after those who could afford to offer such luxuries. It all was for naught. It meant nothing without-without, Phillip?
The roar of a car engine brought about due to it’s passing a hundred feet back caused her to spin about in an effort to better view the oncoming vehicle. Which sounded identical to that of Phillip’s chevelle. Disappointed at the sight of a yellow seventy-one Plymouth, riding by. She readily succumbed to her dreary stale universe.
She had read of things like this in several of the romance books she dedicated several hours of diligent reading to. Beautiful rainbows bursting with vibrant colors now all faded to dingy shades of grey. Her saddened blue eyes lowered to the rhythmic flow of the water. Perhaps in order to obtain the euphoric bliss she had so desperately sought after her entire lifetime, her search should have entailed focusing on the internal as opposed to external stimuli. Often times, Jacinda likened herself to being the heroine in a medieval play, where the audience sympathizes for the tragedy that is continually bestowed upon her character.
The river mirrored the image of the circumferencing trees in lavish bloom. The permeating sunlight caused Jacinda to use her hand as a shield from the heat by using it to cover the back of her neck. She recalled Phillip had mentioned on an occasion the tale of a reclusive vampire wandering about the forest at night on a desolate road searching for that one man to satiate her emotional and physical needs. Creepy, yet viewed from another perspective, once could actually assume that the story at least to an extent, was an unfortunate love story.
So submersed in her thoughts of heart ache and regret, that when Jacinda’s awareness returned to the present, she was greeted with possibly what appeared to be the distorted face of a very haggard woman with long silver colored locks. The elderly spinsters skin was horribly wrinkled and sagging, the warts protruding from her face were grotesque. Like an evil witch from a child’s fairy tale. If the trees reflection was cast upon the water then that meant the hideous face must have been hers. She groped at her eyes rubbing them vigorously.
As quickly as the ghastly vision materialized it faded. Or was she simply seeing things? Perhaps an illusion? “Great, I’m losing it, my boyfriend dies, the inside of my car is ransacked, and now there’s old ladies in the Polonia. I’m not gonna ask what’s next.” She murmured stomping her foot roughly to the soil.
III
“Oh I’m terribly sorry young man.” Ms. Bat said apologetically pushing her spectacles up her nose as she beheld the tall curly haired man whom appeared unshaven. “Mrs. Kassite began a two week vacation as of today and won’t be back until-uh- let me think for a moment young man-yeah two Thursdays from now.” Phillip sighed.
Of coarse how typical he silently scoffed. “She deserves it you know been here for over twenty years. Done a lot to preserve the historical importance of Red Valley. Yes she’ll be basking on a remote beach somewhere by the Pacific Ocean.” Mrs. Bat concluded with a longing expression on her tired face.
Phillip bit his tongue as he beheld the older woman rooted on one of those swivel stools sitting behind the book check out counter. “Now if you’d like sir, I can take your name and number, and if by chance I should happen to hear form her, I can see she gets it.” The kindly librarian offered. “No, no that won’t be necessary.” The author remarked concealing his utter contempt.
Mrs. Bat, obviously being lonely and quite loquacious persevered. “Goodness, the whole time we’ve been acquainted, haven’t had not one cross word. Not even one.” The librarian giggled slyly. “There was that one time I recall the old Vaginiski house over on Nightshade lane, the historical society wanted to preserve and renovate it, make it into some kind of museum I believe. Mrs. Kassite was against it. She opted for it to be tore down.” “I’ll bet she did.” Phillip agreed menacingly. She detected a note of animosity in his tone that compelled her to ask, “I’m sorry?” “Uh-no-nothing Ms. Bat. Mrs. Kassite sounds like a very strong willed person whom most likely stands to convictions when she firmly believes in something I guess.”
“If only you really knew, Mrs. Bat.” Phillip murmured under his breath. All though Mrs. Bat could have continued on and on, the writer politely intervened. “Wow, I have a thousand things to do today, so it was a pleasure conversing with you.” Phillip turned and began to walk away. “Yes, I’m sure as we speak she’s on a plane to California.” Mrs. Bat added. Phillip glanced over the edge his shoulder and nodded. “So, where the hell are you Mrs. Kassite?” The author commented as he took to the stairs.
IV
The other two matters on his agenda for the day, one, driving Jake back into the city to fetch his rig, and a much needed trip to the grocery store. This too would haft to be accomplished while in Northington the largest town nearby. The only disadvantage to residing in the countryside was the scarcity of any real stores. Sure, there was a liquor store and a gas station, both supplied miscellaneous perishables. But when you were in need of items to make a full coarse meal like meats and fresh fruit and vegetables you’d haft to reserve the time to travel to Northington, about a ten mile stretch, which in driving
Time wasn’t bad, but nonetheless could be an inconvenience depending on the frequency one had to make the trip.
The river happened to be nearby, he could not visibly see it, but intuitively could sense it’s elemental force. Something provoked him to look in the direction of a small park as he passed. His hands fastened onto the steering wheel as his eyes took sight of the dorsal silhouette of a woman with rich chestnut hair facing the riverbank. Clenched in her right hand aimed downward at the dirt was what appeared to be a pistol.
Jacinda?
He swerved to the shoulder of the street and hopped to his feet. “Jacinda!” he called frantically running for his misguided ex. Just as she turned to meet her savior he was all ready there hands locked firmly on her shoulders. “Phillip?” She appeared sincerely taken aback. “What are you doing?” He asked breathless from the sudden jaunt.
“I-what?” She stammered for a few seconds. Then, realizing the author’s eyes were fixed on the gun in her possession she threw her head back and sighed, one of relief. “This?” She gestured elevating her arm a few feet up without pointing the weapon in any particular direction. “What the hell are you doing?” He reiterated still short of breath.
“Whoa, it’s not what you’re apparently thinking. Relax. This belonged to Lance. I never approved of him owning this piece. Never fear, it’s not even loaded.” Jacinda construed, trying to reassure a very concerned Phillip.
“Oh.” He mumbled releasing her from his hold. “I comprehend how it may look. I was actually about to toss the thing into the water.” All though her face appeared very grief stricken. Not too mention her eyes were sunk in and worn looking.
Indeed years of self-centeredness and greed had ultimately begun to take its toll on her.
To further emphasize her mind set, she hurled the pistol into the river causing a momentary ripple atop the riverbed surface. Now the gun as well as the letter would both find an eternal grave in the confines of the Polonia. Phillip wiped a few beads of initial perspiration from his tensed forehead. All he needed now was a suicidal ex-girlfriend on his already overflowing plate.
“I’m so sorry, oh I can understand how that may have appeared.” Jacinda sincerely appeared to be concerned over the duress she may have caused. “Ha yeah, I’m driving by and happen to see someone standing down here holding a pistol in their hand, it’s easy to deduce what their intentions are.” Phillip declared again wiping a few strand of sweat from his skin. Jacinda’s face broadened as a warm smile coursed across her otherwise weary face.
This was actually the first time the two had come face to face since the night at the bar in the parking lot where he had encountered the mishap with Lance. All with the exception of the tranquil flow of the river, a momentary stillness ensued. Both Phillip and Jacinda quickly looked to one another, then glanced away. In the obvious uneasiness that the former lovers were experiencing, neither quite knew what the appropriate thing to say would be. Jacinda rubbed her arm and continued to smile, while Phillip’s eyes seem to move in a circular direction all around her.
Finally, the author found the words. “Not to bring up a sore subject or anything, but how are you getting along without Lance?” He drug one of his feet across the dirt, perhaps in reaction to asking such an awkward question. “I’m-I’m doing okay, I mean the best that I can do, suppose. I’ve sold most of things. Held onto a few keepsakes and what not. I am giving very serious thought to actually packing up and heading more northwest.” Jacinda looked beyond her ex to the huge weeping willow tree behind.
Phillip lightly bit down on his lower lip, once again faced with an absence of words. Surprisingly it was Jacinda whom spoke next. “And how are you? Working on anymore books yet?” “No, not now, I have been attempting to enjoy life out here.” His eyes darted downward due to embarrassment, for he felt rather bad saying the word ‘enjoy’ in light of what she was possibly going through. Apparently, Jacinda sensed his abashment and gently touched the writers arm.
“It’s okay. You only came here to settle down and relax. I can wager you have found anything but that, no help from me guaranteed. I tried to talk Lance out of coming after you that night, he was just so damn hot headed, he wouldn’t listen to any reason whatsoever. In the end, it cost him dearly, how bizarre, being mauled to death by a herd of vicious night owls, wow.” She removed her hand while shaking her head, still in disbelievingly.
“Yeah truth be told, I didn’t care for Lance after we fell out as friends, but man, I sure didn’t wish anything like that to happen.” Phillip reassured. “I know you wouldn’t.” Her eyes began to redden and she looked away. The harsh reality of the loneliness was really hitting her. Phillip felt the need to be consoling, he once had loved this woman, if only she would not have been so damn demanding all the time, maybe they could have worked something out even.
Just as he took a step forward, his conscience scolded him for allowing himself to indulge in any kind of ideas about him and her being happy together. But, he could not leave Jacinda like this, alone and hurting. She completely turned opposite Phillip to take in the river. He broke the barrier by placing a firm hand on her shoulder. “Hey, I don’t really know how well your finances are right now, but if you should need something, I don’t have anything to scroll my number down on, later on however I can stop by and give it to you.”
“Really?” she mumbled truly astounded that after everything else he would extend his generosity. She re centered herself so that she was facing him. “Thank-you.” She remarked. Well, he had done it now, opened the door so to speak. Jacinda’s eyes lit up, and as they did so, something deep within Phillip stirred. Something long buried was suddenly resurrected.
Remember the way her eyes did that when you used to tell her funny things or something exciting? That inner voice recalled. She’s been so misguided, if only she had a good decent man in her life… He instantly shut the thoughts out, no, it was too late. Currently, he was all ready seeing someone else. But the author did not have the extensive past with Audra like that of Jacinda. What would it be like to touch those pink lips? The writer hounded himself for dabbling in such merriments.
Judging by the invigorated look on Jacinda’s face, some internal force had been reignited as well. “I am really hungry.” She said. The heavy cloud of gloom that had hovered over the setting just a minute or so ago had been miraculously lifted. “There is a small place back a few miles back that has some really kick ass coffee and miscellaneous pastries whatever.” Phillip suggested.
Perhaps, he needed to make peace with her and bring about some closure to their situation. “I’ll follow you there.” Jacinda said almost eager. “Promise there won’t be any guns this time.” Phillip joked. “Agreed.” She laughed.
They each jaunted to their cars. Phillip slid into his cherished vehicle while Jacinda watched, and then she proceeded to swing the Monte Carlo’s door open and joyfully climbed in. Soon, the hum of the motors filled the air. Neither seemed to notice across the street nestled amongst the shroud of some tall oak trees an ever-observant Audra remained stock still absorbing the whole scene…
V
“The trick to tenderizing the ribs is to actually boil them first, then throw them on the grill.” Jake said admiringly placing four slabs of pork ribs on top of a barbecue. “Now as for the sauce, equal amounts of brown sugar and lemon juice, toss in a pinch of salt, there you go.” Jake added rather pleased with his creation. Gina ran her index finger over his beard. “I like a man who can cook.”
Audra sat at a wooden picnic table close by slicing an onion to be used as flavoring for some baked beans. Phillip cheerily exited the back porch and sauntered over to conjoin with the others. He stood at the front end of the table. Audra looked up and greeted the author with a wink. He acknowledged the gesture by blowing her a kiss.
The meat sizzled as the oils oozed out dripping onto the burning charcoal beneath the bars of the grill. Audra proceeded preparing the Spanish onion. Jake and Gina retreated to the house in search of more food to bring out. “So what’d ya do this afternoon?” She asked non-chalant. “I went to the library to see what became of the infamous Mrs. Kassite. As fate would so readily have it, she just began a two-week vacation in California.” She didn’t respond, but continued with what she was doing.
Phillip watched his girlfriend methodically cut then dice the vegetable. The earlier encounter with Jacinda flashed in his mind’s eye. He was very careful, every word up front with no underlying meaning. Nothing misleading. They finished coffee; he accompanied the grieving ex to the car then bid an innocent farewell.
Nonetheless, driven by conscience, he felt compelled to divulge the run in with Jacinda. His eyes stayed fixed on the glimmering blade in Audra’s hand. A very large butcher knife, in fact, one previously belonging to his departed mother. “I accidentally came across Jacinda some time ago. Over at the river. Oddly enough, she was standing there holding a gun of Lance’s.” He recapped the entire occurrence concluding with the ‘harmless’ trip for coffee.
She laid the knife down and finally looked up. “I can imagine the loss of a mate can be quite devastating.” Phillip sensed no reaction of any kind. Boy, she sure was trusting. “Thank-you for your honesty. The fact that you respect me to tell me says a lot.” “Hoping you’d be all right with it.” Phillip said sort of gulping. “Got a lot of faith in you dear.” She said standing holding the chopped onion arranged neatly on a plastic cutting board. He had neglected to make mention of giving Jacinda the telephone number.
But as she walked towards the house Phillip speculated. Despite the fact that Audra appeared unaffected by the mild reunion did not seem to diminish the chill that steeped down his spine. As if there was more to be voiced than actually spoken. Phillip deliberately scratched his fingernail over part of the table. He vowed not to allow himself to be put in a position in which his heart would haft to chose between the two women. After all, Audra understand him so well, like nobody else ever could.
Dinner was a success and Jake’s grilling expertise really showed. Afterwards he became withdrawn into his own thoughts amid the chatter. “You are confronted with the dilemma of choosing to leave, or stay. Start at the beginning and retrace your steps. The wallet. A sure sign, it was meant for you to find it. Next the pictures in the barn. Could it be anymore definite? Mother’s puzzling question in the ominous dream.”
“I’m not sure. The longest I have drove in a day has been about ten hours.” Phillip heard Jake say in his semi absent mind set. The subject of the light discussion centered on Jake’s truck driving experiences over the road. “They have all fallen one by one. Behold the whole picture. Lance and his ill fated friend. Mrs. Kassite wherever the hell she really is. Your father, that day in the bar, the grotesque disposition he bared. Seems as if anyone in your path that presents any means of a threat be it physical or emotional seems to meet with disastrous consequences. How could you have not conceived father’s sudden ailments as the result of some sinister force somewhere at work?”
“They are called lot lizards, and you better not ever think of picking one up.” Gina stated authoritavely. “Man I wouldn’t mess with any hookers that hang around truck stops.” Her boyfriend rectified with a sly smirk. Audra’s laughter echoed in Phillip’s ears. “What piece was missing? Something squarely staring him in the face? Damn, how near was this power? Where is it? No, where is she? From the get go, she never neglected to make her designs known. Right underneath him yet, out of reach.”
“Are you with us Phillip?” Upon realizing everyone was in the process of departing from the immediate table Phillip quickly demonstrated a look of casual innocence. “We are debating going for walk, wanna come?” Audra clarified. “Sure.” But he did not move. The others casually disappeared into the house. All distractions dismissed, allowed for Phillip’s mind to seriously scrutinize the facts.
“ The formula to all the murder mysteries I spent fifty percent of my youth immersed in always emphasized in the resolution that the most apparent was the least considered. So if she is a ghost, how has it been so up to par with every thing happening? The owls did not attack you, on the contrary, seemed to almost befriend me. Destiny controls the nocturnal animals, remember the legend?”
Gina and Audra’s girlish giggles extenuated through the open window above the sink.
His acute eyes gravitated towards the barn. “One undeniable explanation-she wants you-and will stop at nothing to attain that goal. If only I would have foreseen all this before ever finalizing the decision on this house.”
“I’ll run upstairs and grab my brush.” He heard Gina say. “Amazing, Gina is still able to keep her composure in all this, especially since deep down I feel sometimes she really believes I’m kinda crazy.” The evening breeze announced its presence as the sight of some fallen leaves floating about effortlessly in the air.
The author gritted his teeth pensively on the verge of a starling revelation. “Think, think. Females, she came in the guise of a woman that I would feel comfortable and compatible with in order to blend in to the scheme of matters. A fox lurking amongst the chickens. Camouflage used to conceal ulterior motives. The best method employed would be praying on vulnerabilities. See the chicken coop door open and plan your strategy for getting in.”
“We’ll be ready in five minutes.” Gina beckoned from an upstairs bedroom window. Phillip nodded. Right now, nothing seemed of any importance except his personal thought universe. Feeling on the verge of major revelation, he repeatedly bit at his lower lip. “A fox hiding amid the chickens. Biding its time while keeping a close eye on the coop. When the time is right, the cunning old fox moves in for the kill.”
“Don’t you think enough?” Gina asked. “Hey, ideas for a new story all right. Getting restless not writing something.” He explained zooming into the present to behold the trio of a smiling Audra and an expectant Jake and Gina definitely ready to venture off. Displaying a poker face he merged with the group and soon they were walking in the middle of the worn road.
It was just a little after six as Phillip slid his muscular arm around Audra’s waist. They were only a few feet behind his sister and Jake. “Biding its time while keeping a close eye on the coop.” The internal voice reaffirmed. He all ready knew, the mechanisms of his mind were well oiled with no signs of cessation. Until some legitimate theory came into play, the fires of an inquisitive mind would remain ignited.
Attempting to waver off pangs of guilt for his prior afternoon with Jacinda, Phillip commented on how clear the river looked this evening. “Have you ever wandered what may beneath the surface?” “What?” Phillip asked slightly disarrayed. She repeated the statement. “Oh yeah, of coarse. Who probably doesn’t? Never know what might be down there.” He spoke so fast his words almost blundered together.
Audra gazed at him. “Is everything okay?” “Uh-oh, have I betrayed my non chalant pose? Careful, she’s a woman; they know when something is off kilter somewhere. Especially since she is aware of the fact that I dispersed the meeting with another female.” He poised himself and smiled like a child suddenly discovered thieving cookies from the kitchen. “I’m fine dear.” Whether she was sincerely satisfied with his laconic response, he could not ascertain. “Man she suspects something.” He silently chided.
She lightly traced her index finger over his beard, a habit her and Gina both seemed to have acquired about facial hair. “All right then, ya know you can always talk to me.” Audra casually emphasized. Maintaining a fixed glare of innocence in his hazel brown
Eyes, Phillip grinned as he said, “Believe me, I know that extremely well.” Seemingly pleased she averted her attention back to the Polonia.
The internal bashing initialized. “ Good grief, what if I mislead Jacinda into thinking that my friendly invitation could be a prelude to something else. That’s all you need is the phone continually ringing. Or worse, your ex-girlfriend popping up at the front door in the morning arms wide open.” Gina playfully used her bare foot to fling a mound of wet sand onto Jake. “What did you do?” He quietly questioned. “Damn you!” Jake brushed several particles of sand from his face and shirt. “Your so gonna get it now.” He warned scooping up the same substance in retaliation. She took cover by kneeling abaft a huge rock bearing very faded blue spray paint.
“No escape, the masked killer is fast approaching.” Jake bellowed in reference to the
Horror films he had so avidly been viewing. “If I do anymore speculating my circuits are going to overload.” Phillip thought consciously perceiving a mild thumping in his right temple. Jake took aim and hurled a handful of loose sand onto his crouching girlfriend. But what the unsuspecting Jake did not foresee was that Gina had all ready accumulated another clump from the riverbed while pretending to hide and abruptly threw it upon the truck driver. “Doesn’t taste so good.” He mumbled spewing granules from his mouth.
Audra herself knelt down and proceeded to write something in the moist soil. “Putting Jacinda aside, revert back to the other matter. Where is she hiding and keeping so up to par with everything happening?” He pondered visually probing the top of the river as if it were a mirror in which to project his own thoughts upon to see. He patiently waited the answer to come his way.
“At what point did the fox enter the scene unnoticed? The animal is a master at the art of camouflage.” A sentence he recalled having read in a book on Native American mythology. “So, where are you my fox?” The water disappeared, as he became totally immersed in the limitless expanse of the thought galaxy. “Hasn’t she been here all along?” Akin to a camera reel wound with film the pictures began to form.
“Here comes the chicken driving down a dark street late at night. Whispers road. The headlights of the chevelle barley pierce the dense fog bank. A young woman is having car problems. Being the Good Samaritan you stop to aid a fellow driver.” Phillip did not even notice his face wincing. “No. The unseen nemesis has been on the prowl the whole time-in the guise of a beautiful and alluring female who meets all the emotional requirements you so desperately desire. Stop. It’s not possible. Yes it is, fool that you’ve been. So vulnerable, so in need of someone-someone whom reminds you of your mother.” The writer felt his mouth go completely arid.
“Phillip, come see what I made.” The familiar voice of Audra re rooted him. Like an actor slipping into his role on cue, he smiled effortlessly. Showing no signs of the internal confusion he was experiencing, he admiringly beheld his girlfriends hand drawn symbol of a heart in the wet sand. “How romantic.” Gina declared emerging from her temporary shelter from behind the huge stone and brushing several particles of loose sand from her shirt. She cast Jake a devious glare, as if-I’ll get you for this later, buddy.
Phillip knelt down beside Audra and touched a line of her heart. In his mind he shuddered, god forbid his instincts could prove to be true this time, but remember, they were right about Mrs. Kassite, the entire time. As she lightly placed her hand on his rounded shoulder blade, he unconsciously withdrew by moving away an inch. Immediately she became aware of his disposition. However, Audra casually leaned more to the writer, seemingly pretending not to notice.
“Sweet.” Phillip remarked adhering to his role of an actor on stage. Too late, it dawned on him by the sudden gesture; he may have done something to portray his inner thoughts of uncertainty. He looked upward to meet with his sister’s definite stare. Had Gina sensed anything in his behavior to signal her attention? If so, she too displayed no recognition of the fact.
“All right, think I’m gonna take a shower and rinse this off me.” Gina announced dryly. “I’ll join you dear.” Jake eagerly offered. She started walking towards the path in the woods that lead to the road. “Join you in the shower?” He asked catching up to her. Philip did not hear her response as she whispered something into the trucker’s ear, thus causing him to speed up his pace. Phillip rose and watched the two until they disappeared into the veil of trees.
Scolding himself for momentarily forgetting Audra, he swiftly turned around to meet a patiently waiting girlfriend. The sun was beginning set, and in the onslaught of dusk the
Decreasing light began to cast shadows onto the river surface. The light bouncing from the nearby trees created an outline around Audra forming a cloak like appearance about her. She seemed to blend into the pristine surroundings very naturally. This was indeed the first instance where he came to realize how well that in the absence of daylight she became rather comfortable. Even welcoming of it.
He proceeded to her side and they took in the water. Similar to the evening just before Lance’s brute friend Jag popped up to make his brutal assault. “So Phillip, what ideas are stirring around in your ever analytical mind?” What did she mean? There was nothing out of the ordinary in the tone of her voice, so the author assumed she wasn’t trying to imply anything, she wasn’t-he was probably just being paranoid. “Oh, the usual, life it’s mysteries, some thoughts about starting work on another book.” Casually as possible he commented. She laid her head on his chest. “Funny you’d know my mind was at work.” “Of coarse I would.”
The eminent sound of crickets slowly began to supersede the air, Phillip absorbed there
Rhythmic hum. Elemental things always gave him a natural high. As if she knew what he was thinking she said, “Don’t you love the sound of the crickets?” “Oh yeah.” She
snuggled even closer to him. Good that she was looking downward so as not behold the pensive stunned expression on his face. Audra could hear his heartbeat. “Tell me what
your plans are for a new writing project.” “Something in regards to the lore of the Red Valley.” He said succinctly. “How’d I guess?” She laughed. “Because you know me.”
Phillip said a bit too seriously…
Jacinda sat down on Lance’s favorite love red loveseat for the third time in an hour tonight. She collected an open notebook revealing a partially handwritten letter on its first page. Holding a ballpoint pen in hand she anxiously bit her lower lip as she reread their own writing. “Dear Phillip,” She uttered exuding a long sigh. “How can I even began to tell you, why, I’m not even sure if there are any words that can accurately describe what my life has been like in your absence.”
Satisfied with her word selection, Jacinda leaned back in the chair; the upholstery made a stretching sound as it so often did. Feverently, she tapped the tip of the pin on the remaining blank portion of the page. Thus far she wagered so good. The opening had been set with some sincerely heartfelt lines. The trick would be in maintaining the momentum in wording and mood, for after all this was an author well adept at expressing his own ideas and emotions through the power of the readable word.
Jacinda momentarily glanced up and over her shoulder to the window. Night had all ready fallen leaving the front yard veiled in darkness. She shrugged off the sudden feeling of paranoia that crept over her, for being all alone was definitely taking some getting used to. Nighttime being the worst. Everything seemed to intensify at this time. The loneliness, each silent room, and worst of all every suppressed feeling had an annoying habit of surfacing to the light.
But on this particular night, fantasies of a passionate lover swirled locked away in memories danced above her drunken romantic head. She flashed back to the afternoon encounter by the lake. How he forcefully demanded to know what her intentions were with Lance’s pistol. He could take complete control with no more than a few spoken words or even his presence summoned immediate attention. Deep down she knew that the real reason their relationship failed was due to the hidden fact on her part that Phillip was definitely above her on a higher level. Jacinda had privately envied and loathed at the same time his zest for life. His compelling need to constantly change and move forward seeking out new venues of thoughts and ideas. So much to offer; she in turn had so little to give.
Jacinda batted her tired blue eyes several times as she gazed at her unfinished page, not much different from the last year of their relationship, blank; seeking out the right way in which to express those contracted feelings of jealousy versus love and affection. She had once experienced the caress of a devout passionate man, now the only companionship she knew was that of the cold bitter hands of loneliness that so readily made them available. Jacinda stared far beyond the open notebook. In her minds eye the clear picture of Phillip’s sister formed. Gina, whom she believed to be the central antagonist as well as the most critical element in the collapse of her and Phillip’s union. Gina was opposed to their love right from the beginning. Phillip would never fully fess up to it, but she knew his sister had constantly filled his head with doubts by planting seeds of treachery.
So engrossed in her state of reminiscent anger, that when she finally ceased her barrage of flashbacks, the page was literally crinkled up to a tenth of its size in her red knuckled fist. Gina she thought, this is the person in which she should have been orchestrating some form of retribution upon. Even if nothing transpires between her and Phillip, if all else fails, she’d relish the opportunity to see her suffer as she had made Jacinda hurt, someway, somehow. The day and time would present itself.
The grief stricken woman clutched at the worn sheet of paper even tighter while simmering over her twisted thoughts of revenge against Phillip’s younger sister. Jacinda’s pink lips twitched a sure sign she needed a cigarette. “Dammit.” Banging her all ready contracted fist down and her knee it dawned on her that as usual the pack had been left in the car upon the return home from shopping. Wearily Jacinda slid to her bare feet and fetched the car keys from a near by oak table. “Sooner or later, I’ll remember to bring my stuff inside.”
Quite pissed Phillips demanding ex-girlfriend ventured into the dark night air. The sound of the crickets seemed to be louder, more piercing than normal. The car door proved to be unlocked. Preparing to retrieve her nicotine, she swung the door wide open. Automatically a small over head light flashed on. Just as Jacinda extended her slender arm out to grab the pack lying on the passenger seat, her eyes turned towards the garage door.
The car light aided in the illumination of the tan garage door. JACINDA IS A SLUT AND SHE GETS WHAT SHE DESERVES; Her mouth dropped attempting to create a scream. Scrawled over the chipped entrance door were several boldfaced profanities. As her horror stricken eyes slowly scanned the remainder someone had taken the time to spray-paint LANCE IS BETTER OFF DEAD THAN WITH YOU, POOR GUY. She finally found the words. “Damn you! Whoever you are damn you!” The enraged woman repeatedly slammed the unprotected apex of her foot on the concrete driveway.
“Ouch!” Was her announcement upon the fleeting pain that immediately surged its way through her leg resting at the shin area. Allowing her emotions to assume complete control-a fault amongst many others that were left undealt with-, Jacinda’s eyes narrowed, “Who?” She continually speculated. The door on the car- more lettering- JACINDA IS SUCH IS A BITCH-ultimately this was the final thing that sent her yelling hands in the air high above her head into the confines of the house.
Jacinda shut the pine-constructed front door and briefly leaned onto it sighing heavily. Beads of perspiration trickled down her semi wrinkled forehead. Deliberately she thrusted her backside against Lance’s favorite door in his former house. “I wanna know who the sicko is that’s doing this. First the interior gets shredded now this!” Lance’s girlfriend firmly gritted her teeth together so much so that her jaw went numb.
She hastily whipped a cigarette out from the pack she had managed to remember to bring in and from a front pants pocket extracted a rose colored lighter. Soon the smell of the rolled tobacco burning filled the air as she exhaled several clouds of smoke. What to do now? Obviously, somebody was gaining great enjoyment in seeing her upheaval.
Impatiently nearing the brink of exploding, Jacinda rapidly paced the living room floor glancing from time to time out the window. Abruptly she halted and marched to the rooms front window. There she quickly pulled the long red curtain over the glass to conceal the room from outside view. She shivered while doing so. The real prospect of the idea that the vandals still may be lurking around the premises and basking in the whole scenario was quite freighting.
Thinking along those lines she headed for the blue colored telephone sitting on the table. While waiting for someone at the police department to answer she held the phone in one hand and the burning cigarette in the other. It seemed to take an eternity for the opposite line to respond. Finally, “Yes?” came the professional female voice on the receiving end.
In one extended breath, Jacinda gave a full narrative of the incident. The woman listened intently. “Can’t believe people nowadays. Actually making those kind of accusations about me.” She finished stopping for air. The voice on the other side spoke.
“Now I must ask you Miss, are any of these allegations false?” Jacinda furrowed her brow. “What? I’m sorry I must have misunderstand you.” “I asked you are any of these statements not true.” She repeated. “Well of coarse they are not, what the hell kinda question is that?”
Proceeding a brief silence, the female operator asked, “What “I’m attempting to clarify with you is- whoever spray painted your garage door was naming you a bitch and a whore. Are you or aren’t you?” “Just who are you lady? I wanna talk to your supervisor.” Demanded Jacinda. “I am the supervisor you idiot. Tell ya what I really think.” She fell silent for many seconds leaving Jacinda to toil and fret. “If I get a hold of this person.” She murmured in reference to the insulting operator.
She took three consecutive puffs then ground the cigarettes butt out in an ashtray also positioned on the table adjacent the phone. “I’m back mam, was just discussing your dilemma with a coworker.” “Now that your are back on the line let me tell you something – you nasty-” The opposing line cut her off. “It is a mystery to me Jacinda why you have not figured out the truth about yourself, for the vandals comments are clearly correct. You are a conceited little bitch.” “I’m going to drive to the police department right now so I can beat your ass!” Screamed Jacinda.
Their verbal abuse continued. . “Lance truly is better off dead than stuck with some vile hateful whore like you. It was pure luck he died.” The last statement was followed by hysterical howls of laughter. Jacinda held the phone out in front of her and just glared at it in astonishment. The giggles did not cease and a stunned Jacinda forcefully placed the phone back onto the receiver.
Feeling her adrenaline suddenly kick in, she realized it might not be safe to even spend the night in this house. Lance’s hermited girlfriend hastened to the bedroom. Flinging the closet door open she grabbed an old brown suitcase and began frantically throwing miscellaneous articles of clothing into it. The enraged woman paused to behold a bright lavender colored garment hanging neatly on a hanger. The dress she wore as a bridesmaid for one of Lance’s cousin’s weddings. Prior to that she had contemplated wearing it as her own bridal gown to an even grander event, that of her and Phillip’s matrimonial ceremony, which never happened.
The lights went off. Jacinda gasped. Forget compiling anything else into the case. Bag in hand she rushed to a light switch and clicked it twice but to no avail. The power had been cut. Ignoring the rapid increase in heartbeat, Jacinda retraced her steps to the living room. The resounding sound of a glass smashing in the kitchen caused her to almost jump from her skin. Good grief was the unknown vandal in the damn house? No sense in staying around to find out.
Jacinda ran to the door and opened it encompassing the inner strength that a superhero might possess. Now the race to the car. Fortunately, the yard was wide and not obstructed by any trees, unlike the side of the driveway, which was aligned by tall thick bushes. The irritable chirp of the crickets became unbearable. No sign of any strangers, so feeling secure she darted for the getaway vehicle. Pangs of relief enfolded the trembling driver as she threw the suitcase in the back seat slid in and inserted the key.
Still petrified, Jacinda started the automobile, shifted to reverse and backed out of the drive at close to thirty miles per hour. Jacinda, not being able to resist the temptation, slowed the acceleration to take a careful overview of the property while passing by in the safety of the vehicle. Hard to conceive that in a matter of five minutes she had actually been in that darkened gloomy place. Phillip’s ex-girlfriend had considered checking the power box behind the garage, but the instinctual need to be removed from harms way propelled her to skip any inspections.
In an effort to calm frayed nerves, a quick stop at the valley Suds bar became first priority. While drinking down a double shot of tequila, Jacinda was informed by Suzanne the bartender that Bruce had been absent the last two days due to an increasing illness he had been experiencing. She ordered a beer to chase the drink down. The waitress Annette casually remarked how Jacinda appeared to look rather pale. She nodded but offered no explanation.
As the last liquid in the beer glass came in contact with her tongue, the deliberation over a trip to the police headquarters would be executed in the morning considering the length of the drive into the neighboring town to file a report. This in turn presented the next question. Jacinda laid the empty glass down and slid it across the counter for the barmaid to collect. Where to spend the night? Certainly not going back to the house was a definite.
Jacinda tossed a few singles onto the counter for a tip that was gratefully received by the bartender. Approximately twenty minutes later, the car pulled into a nearly vacant parking lot of the Red Valley motor lodge. She parked next to the only other vehicle present in the lot, a green Torino and sauntered towards the main office. Which was easy to locate due to the luminous blue sign reading Red Valley Inn situated above two swinging glass doors.
A small quaint room containing a long three-foot high counter greeted her. Four fern plants hung from hooks attached to the ceiling. A brown ceiling fan spun casting a shadow onto a white sofa in the far-left corner of the room. The brown carpeting with the beige walls together created an incredibly dull color scheme. In reaction to a cold sensation crossing over her backside she shivered. There wasn’t anything welcoming to this place. It still beat spending the night at Lance’s however.
“Ah hello there.” A woman with auburn hair appeared from a door beside a pop machine. She wore it neatly woven into a bun behind her head. She gracefully strode to the area abaft the counter. “You are out awfully late dear.” The older woman commented pleasantly. “It’s been an interesting evening to say the least.” Jacinda responded taking a few steps closer. “Can I offer you a room, if you don’t mind me saying so, you look really exhausted.” “I could not have worded it better myself.” Jacinda said starting to feel somewhat more at ease.
She opened a huge book and removed an ink pen from the pocket of her tailor made suit. “A very well dressed person to be working for a small dump like this.” Jacinda silently observed. “I’m Sharon Kassite and if you need anything during the course of the night I will be here until seven in the morning. I’ll put you in the very first room.” Mrs. Kassite offered extending the sign in log to Jacinda. She scrolled her name on an empty page while the motel clerk got the key from a drawer underneath the top of the counter. “Here we are.” She said handing the single item over to Jacinda. “Thank-you.” On that note, she turned and started in the direction of the double glass doors. “Hopefully by sunrise you will feel refreshed and prepared for another day.” Mrs. Kassite said. Jacinda did not respond just continued walking.
A moment later, she had gathered the suitcase from the backseat and was unlocking the door with a large red number one on it.
Jacinda wearily entered the pitch black motel room. Instinct told her the light switch was probably on the wall to the left. She groped for some kind of device. But her fingers did not feel anything that indicated one. Sighing, she ventured further closing the door. The case was discarded on the floor while the search for a mechanism to illuminate the temporary bedroom ensued.
Finally, she located one adjacent an elongated dresser bearing a full-length mirror. In addition, the drapes were drawn shut, blocking out the most rudimentary rays of natural
light. Once engulfed in artificial lighting provided by a dim overhead fixture she looked
directly into the mirror. The ghastly reflection she beheld was paralyzing. Disbelievingly, Jacinda turned around to stare at large bold face writing adorning the walls spanning the entire motel room. Identical to the profane statements painted on the
Garage. JACINDA IS A WHORE
LANCE IS BETTER OFF DEAD
JACINDA IS A WHORE
The silence outside the perimeter of the lodge was suddenly broken by a series of ear shattering screams.

CHAPTER 11

Audra was not surprised to find the place next to her on the bed to be vacant the following morning. She switched from a red nightgown into her attire for the day. She decided on something different. A white dress. Next, her strawberry blonde was neatly pulled back into a ponytail. She finalized the morning ritual by applying a thin coat of lipstick and then light blue eye shadow. Satisfied with her reflection in the mirror above the dresser, Audra ventured off to the first floor in search of Phillip.
“Phillip.” She called entering the kitchen. The aroma of fresh brewed coffee still lingered, a sure indication the author wasn’t far away. Audra peered through the window above the sink. The chevelle was parked in it’s usual spot. The wall clock revealed the time being slightly past nine –thirty.
In light of Gina and her boyfriends absence, she recalled the writer having mentioned something one day prior to the advent of driving up into the city to get Jake’s semi from a truck mechanic where it was being maintenanced for the duration of the week. Maybe they had all ready returned and Gina and her brother may have ventured off for an early morning walk. Judging by the abundance of sunlight, it was easy to discern they were in for a vibrant June summer day. Wise decision to have selected a light white dress to better deal with degree of heat.
Something beckoned Audra into the back yard. The soothe greeting of birds communicating in whistles and other various forms of sound were a reassurance that nature was truly alive today. “Phillip.” She called one more time. In consequence to only a minimal amount of wind, the time worn barn retained its silence. As she gazed upon this structure, she perceived Phillip’s presence.
Audra found him sitting on the wooden floor legs folded Indian style. The hey made little noise as she stepped over the scattered pieces of dry grass. The writer appeared to be in a very meditative state. Cascading sun light that was permitted to seep through amid the numerous crevices. The intensity in his eyes seemed to be highlighted by the sunlight.
“Thought I may find you in here.” She said casually. “Yes. I’ve been doing a lot of thinking after I got back from running Jake to get his rig. Gina’s out getting some fresh air.” He said mechanically. Audra could feel the despondent nature emanating from the youthful philosopher. “Must be really deep.” His girlfriend commented smiling and glancing around the interior of the barn, which according to legend allegedly served as the final resting-place for a tormented little boy whom ultimately, finalized the conclusion of his life by hanging from the rafters high above.
“Yes, one night I happened to be looking out my window and all though I can’t swear on it, thought I actually glimpsed a small child standing in here. Occurred just like the story describes on a rainy night during a thunderstorm.” Phillip explicated “So sad, having your whole life in front of you and then tragic circumstances dictate otherwise.” She sympathized.
“On a much lighter note however, wanted to ask what your plans were for breakfast.” “Not hungry right now.” He spoke in such a methodical tone as if he were reciting previously memorized lines. “Okay.” Audra remarked shrugging her shoulders. Decidedly being uncertain as to how to deal with the authors’ peculiar behavior, Audra said, “Tell ya what, I will be in the kitchen.” She yawned and added, “I’ll be there if you need me.” Just as she began to turn he interjected. “Wait. I apologize if I come across so distant this morning.” He slowly stood.
While brushing the straw from his t-shirt he explained. “I’m collaborating on starting a new book. Recall yesterday me making mention of it? Just collating my ideas that’s all.” He approached her. Nonetheless, the withdrawn persona persisted. Phillip gently placed his large hands on her oval shaped shoulders. “Let’s go somewhere this morning.
After coffee. I have some research to do and I’d like you to be part of it.”
“Really, I am intrigued, where are we going?” She inquired. He removed his hold and proceeded towards the doors. He halted hallway and succinctly remarked not facing her, “To the setting for my story. The place in which the most significant events initially transpired creating the foundation for all events that would follow.” He left it like that and departed. Audra stood stock still, observing the blossoming writer until he vanished from eyesight. She smiled curiously.

II
While Jake’s yellow semi bounced in reaction to crossing an unlatched hole in the road, he cautiously held his afternoon beer two inches from his unshaven face to avoid being splattered with it. The windows were rolled up and the air conditioner ran full blast. On the seat opposite his, lie an open roadmap turned to a specific page outlining the immediate area. The interior of his rig which he had owned for five years was very well kept. A small snapshot of Gina had been meticulously taped with clear adhesive to an area just above a miniature compartment holding a miscellaneous collection of road atlases.
A small compartment behind the drivers’ seat contained a small bunk with a mattress and several pillows and a sheet. Just in case an over the road trip required an extended traveling time, he would have the convenience of being able to rest for the night. Many a dark night he and that bed had become close friends. Through some persuasion, Gina had accompanied him on a couple of trips. Three separate times they even engaged in passionate lovemaking and sex on that very bunk.
He wedged the can into a circular plastic holder attached to a part of the door. He adjusted the tuner on his radio. Sharing with Phillip the same taste in music, Jake was satisfied to hear a familiar as well as favorite rock tune blaring via a selected radio channel. Equipped with a rather expensive stereo system, the melody was audible to the most superior of sound. To further express his avid love in instrumental and sung lyrics, the truck driver owned a box over flowing with eight tracks taking up residency in the open space between the two cushioned chairs.
His destination for the day was to drive into the eastern side of the state approximately seventy-five miles from the writers’ house. Once there Jake would pick up a shipment of furniture to haul back to Northington. Northington being the nearest city located on the hills –as it was commonly referred to by the residents of the valley. So if all went as planned he would be pulling into the driveway to meet an expectant Gina somewhere around five-o’clock. During the advent of summer, both vowed to devote more time to one another, thus effecting his decision to drive locally meaning within the state versus over the road-servicing many states.
Only twenty minutes into his journey the countryside had all ready became very remote. Tall trees and bushes aligned either side of the street. A sign to the left of the road indicated that soon he would be approaching a fork in the road. Being unfamiliar with these particular parts of the country, Jake disregarded the can of beer and became alert of his surroundings. Something beckoned his alertness to the upcoming split in the road.
Various voices could be heard speaking via his C.B. affixed on top the broad dashboard. Interestingly enough, a conversation amid two fellow truck drivers one northbound heading towards Montana the other southbound in the direction of Nebraska came through very clear. The one with the gruff voice happened to be recalling an instance where he had stopped at a truck stop somewhere within the area. Surprisingly they began to tell the Destiny story. Jake listened wide-eyed. Hard to believe how stuff like that could spread the way it did.
“Yep some pretty creepy shit eh man?” A more refined and younger sounding voice responded. “Believe everything you hear bro. There are all sorts of ghost stories and legends thereabout the country. Hell I’ve only been driving for two years and all ready I’ve came across some pretty far out tales. You know, just stuff people make up to have something to talk about while having a few drinks and they want to get freaked out.”
As the two streets came into view, so did a black car with the hood hoisted up. The profile of a slender woman with long chestnut hair leaning over the front side of the vehicle inspecting the possible problem did also. “Listen to this,” The older more guttural trucker continued. “Back in the sixties some dude pulled over for the night on some desolate road in the woods somewhere. Kept bein’ woke up periodically through out the whole night by some kind of scratching noise. Next day, got up went outside to stretch and by damn if there weren’t marks all over his rig like someone had taken a sharp object and scraped away.” “Doesn’t prove anything.” Disagreed the other driver.
Feeling the need to assist a young attractive girl stranded particularly in the epitome of such a deserted area, Jake maneuvered his semi to the narrow shoulder of the road.
“But they say she could control the animals at night.” The trucker proceeded in a persuasive effort. Jake fired up a cigarette swung the door open and being an elevated vehicle, climbed down the two steps until he was on the ground. The two men’s debate still echoed in his ears as he started to walk. “Okay, so if your a truck driver, biker or a single man driving down a lonely road in that state be very weary of any women standing at the roadside.” His colleague met the statement with laughter.
“Dude, think you really need a vacation.” “Come on man. There may seriously be things like that out there.”
The voices became inaudible as Jake neared the woman dressed in what appeared to be a light purple gown. She looked very grateful. “Oh thank goodness, I’ve been stuck here for nearly half an hour and not one single car has gone by. Just before your truck appeared I was getting very nervous.” Jake nodded and smiled. “I can definitely understand why being here.” He rounded the front of the car to obtain a better view of the engine.
“So what brings you this way?” He asked conversationally. “I’m on my way to a wedding actually.” “A wedding?” he repeated glancing around at the vast woods. “It’s at an old friend of mines house. They figured it might be romantic to hold the ceremony in the back yard considering how much land there is available.” She used her index finger to twirl her long curly hair like a dreamy schoolgirl.
Pretty indeed, he thought trying not to show it. “Names Jacinda by the way.” “Jake.” He said taking a hit from the cigarette then leaning over slightly to gain a better view of the cars mechanisms. She took two steps closer. From the corner of his eye he could not help but notice the way her breasts protruded through the gown to the point where you could see how well rounded they were. “Going be quite a ceremony.” She said zestfully taking another step so that she was standing directly next to him.
“Exactly what happened while you were driving miss?” “Well, about five minutes back the damn thing just started to die on me until finally I had to pull over, won’t start whatsoever, I’ve been meaning to trade it in anyways, nothing but trouble.” He could feel the coolness of her breath on his arms she was standing so close. Despite the warm temperature currently, it felt a little bit cooler here for some reason. No, on second thought, just cold like being near an open refrigerator.
A weird sensation began to nag at him. Based on his own mechanical expertise, nothing appeared to be wrong. He turned to look at the bride’s maid. “Well?” She asked her eyes moving over Jake’s arms then his chest, which was partially visible through the low cut muscle shirt he was wearing. “Honey, I honestly can’t find the problem. You’ll probably haft to have a garage take a look at it.” Her eyes gradually went from his chest to his groin. Then rested on his face she admiringly looked over the truck driver’s beard.
“That’s because there is nothing wrong with the car.” He blinked. “I’m sorry?” He wasn’t quite sure he heard the statement correctly. “So uh, how is Gina doing?” She asked nonchalantly. “Gina?” Did she actually ask about Gina?
He did not have any time to further ponder the question. The stranded bridesmaid parted her plush pink lips wide to reveal two sharpened pair of teeth that extended further down then the others. Stunned, he had no time to react. Like a wild tigress, she lunged forward and burrowed those two knifelike teeth into the side of the unsuspecting man’s neck. Upon contact with the wound, blood began to flow like a water faucet.
Jake’s life force stained his white shirt and made it’s way onto her gown as well.
The sun light reflected in the blue of his eyes reflected the image of Jacinda’s backside as she indulged. He quickly grew weary and faint. Blackness seemed to be approaching all around. The cigarette fell from his rigid hand and went rolling into the street…
II
“Wander what Jake is doing.” Gina thought realizing that in his absence just how much she had grown accustomed to his company over the last two weeks. Even with Phillip being gone somewhere she really could feel the emptiness to the old farmhouse. She glanced out the sink window to the barn. “If that barn could feel, I can only imagine the loneliness it has been subjected to.” Overcome by restlessness she ventured upstairs to her bedroom.
“Guess I’ll meander the time away working some more on my clothes. Wait, what the hell?” Jake was not the only thing missing, so was the red silk gown! “I know I left it draped over the closet door just this morning.” She bellowed stomping her bare foot to the wooden floor. “Of coarse Jake very possibly may have moved it.” She considered.
In the ensuing ten minutes that followed her thorough search of the house proved fruitless. “This is weird. Where could Jake have put it.” She stood in the darkened living room flustered. “Audra wouldn’t have done something with it.” She briefly wandered. The only room she had not checked however was that of her brothers. “Just for the hell of it I’ll look, maybe in some weird way it is in there.” She debated ascending the stairs.
Phillip’s room also turned up nothing. Now she was getting very upset. Where could that dress have gone? Was somebody playing a bad joke on her? “Somebody is gonna get an earful for this.” Driven by despair she readily decided.
The clamor of Jake’s truck caught her totally aback. Rushing to the window she peered into the front yard. Sure enough his rig came riding down the drive and came to a halt a few feet from the place where the chevelle was usually parked. He was roughly four hours early. "Wander if everything is all right.”
III
Very similar to that first eve that Phillip accompanied by his curious sister and her boyfriend, the shadows and secrets of Whispers road lie dormant, yet, ever present. A young author now joined by his newfangled girlfriend slowly made their way off the main road and parked in a small lot with a dilapidated picnic table and badly rusted barbecue grill. The high grass indicated the area was obviously neglected by the city due to the lack of drivers and pedestrians that found their way through this reclusive section of town. Phillip briefly explained on the drive his intentions were to revisit the area in which a life altering situation had once occurred. Audra remained quiet for the majority of the five to six minute jaunt.
Phillip grasped her hand rather firmly as the couple began to walk the worn down trail that would eventually lead to the infamous clearing in the woods via Nightshade Lane. Oddly, the setting seemed more reminiscent of dusk than late afternoon. Phillip retained his solemn demeanor leading Audra to faithfully follow. Funny, Phillip reflected, she did not seem to be the type to simply escort someone blindly without questioning . But when it concerned him, the waitress was very submissive in contrast to the ever-demanding Jacinda.
They strode pass the final fringe of pine trees that gave way to the open span of territory that once proudly served as the foundation for the Vaginiski family. Also, a haunted land that had became a permanent fixture in the depths of his subconscious and a repeat visitor to bewitch his waking dreams. Phillip took a deep breath as he stepped onto the circular area of ground now void of any grass or plant growth. The stifling effects of what happened long ago had never diminished despite the lapse of years. Feeling as if he had been enraptured by time back to that fateful night in the prime of his youth he shuddered, but, would not allow her to see any signs of the vulnerability he was experiencing.
Expectantly, Audra looked to him waiting. Did he notice a sense of concern in her blue eyes? He disregarded any preconceived ideas as to what she may or may not be thinking at the current moment. The wind flowed heavily, but here that was not unusual for the air to be so powerful; so free. Nonetheless, this did not serve for any distraction as he slipped into his storytelling mood.
“The reason we’re here for the sake of repeating myself, is I earnestly wanted to share-express my ideas for formulating some outlines for a new book I want to start work on. Unlike my other writings however, this piece it’s safe to say is an autobiographical work. I think you’ll recall me saying that behind every myth or what not is some degree of truth that inspires and functions as a legitimate basis for whatever else is added.” “Spoken like a true writer.” She said dryly. “Indeed.” His eyes narrowed.
“In my case I’m standing in my apex of truth, right here. Sixteen years ago a young man compelled to venture to the Red Valley on rumors of a fantastic tale one of his close friends shared with him came here. Ironically, I got lost from the others. But as fate would have it, I readily found my way to Nightshade Lane.” He paused; her crystal blue eyes had grown a shade darker. “But even more incredible is what or whom I saw.
I will tell you, the most beautiful woman I have ever laid eyes upon. So attractive that her appearance drew me to her like a magnet. Aided by the iridescence of the full moon I beheld her voluptuous black hair dark and silky like that of ravens. Eyes green and plusher than any leaf on a tree.”
“Then why did you flee?” Audra asked suddenly. “Excellent question. Ya know I have asked myself that same thing meticulously time and time again.” “The mysterious stranger at the café that day inquired that if you were to face your destiny would you accept it, or, scamper away? Given the opportunity again, what would you do Phillip?”
Her aggression did not catch him off guard. No, this afternoon Phillip felt prepared. The wind began to swirl around them in a circular motion. The unseen forces were stirring. “You were afraid. Understandable. Did you ever wander though why she chose you?” “Actually until very recently I haven’t.” Phillip admitted growing suspicious of Audra’s inquiry. “That’s definitely a matter I think demands a bit more probing don’t you?” Her piercing tone prompted the alert writer to draw upon his reserve of inner courage. As far as intelligence and charisma, they were matched perfectly.
“I don’t wish to digress from my central point of focus. So far what you’ve heard is the flesh and bone for the story. We’ve established the obvious fact that he fled from the scene never to return. Oh- I forget to mention the frightened boy did drop some personal items on the way. Namely a leather wallet containing personal pictures given to him as a gift from his deceased mother.” The clouds began to gather overhead as the wind excelled to a spine- tingling howl.
“Now let us fast forward to modern day shall we? The adolescent matures into adulthood and becomes a distinguished writer producing a few very lucrative books. This in turn gives him the chance to travel a bit you know move around. Finally he makes the fateful decision to return.” He suppressed the winds uncanny howl. She did not fondle with her hair that became increasingly disarrayed as a result of the wind’s steady tempo. Audra didn’t even flinch she was as still as a marble statue.
“Then the bizarre things begin to happen. He finds the wallet and later the lost pictures. People start ‘dying’ accidentally while others turn on him and go ballistic almost costing this man his own life.” “You did confess all this to me once all ready. As for your next book, well, I’m sure it’ll be on the best sellers list.” She said a clear hint of sarcasm in her usually suave voice.
Phillip unconsciously placed both hands in his pants pockets. By now dirt was flying freely about. The clouds were transforming into thick grey colored blankets. “Ah now for the biggest turning point. He honestly asks himself where is his nemesis? Reading numerous murder mysteries and crime novels-which is how the majority of my childhood was spent-taught that the most obvious is often never considered. How does the fox shroud himself amongst the chickens?” Phillip asked rhetorically his voice rising in pitch.
“Simple Audra, he blends in. The fox finds the best way to hide is by camouflage. When he sees an opportunity he snatches it.” “Okay, this is very enlightening your keen use of metaphors and analogies, but-” He deliberately interrupted, “By praying upon his adversaries weakness. Manipulating them where they are the most gullible.” Phillip stated as if he were a preacher in church delivering a Sunday sermon.
Patiently, Phillip waited to disclose his final revelation. If only for a second, Audra stifled a smirk as the gloom in her foggy blue eyes showed a spark of something sinister.
The tension was building as Phillip’s facial skin tightened. Audra’s quietude only added to the silent suspense. What was she really contemplating now he wondered? Her healthy complexion faded to a milky discolorment. The dingy sky above stretched over the forest like an encompassing wall. Yet, he was going to be courageous in the face of the unknown, he had to be.
In his mind’s eye he saw the faces of Lance and a disapproving father both daring and mocking him to continue. He did so in one full breath. “Right from the get go when I stopped to help you that night, you instantly put me in mind of my mother. Recall even having told you that on a couple of occasions. Why you have turned out to be everything in a woman that a man like me could ever hope for. Trusting, encouraging, so understanding. That’s why it has been so easy for you to go about your work un noticed.”
Audra appeared stunned as if a jury of a crime not committed was wrongfully accusing her. “You must have put the wallet in the Chevelle right after you left the bar that night the first time I saw you. Nice touches removing the owl from the box in the barn and replacing it with the pictures. Enacted your part brilliantly fooling my sister and me. Played me like the keys on a piano. Just bidding your time.” Triumph protruded through his vocal tone like trumpets announcing the onslaught of an orchestra.
“You’ve gone mad, dammit Phillip-this place is becoming too much for you.” Audra said defensively taking a step back. Phillip accusingly pointed his finger. “No more mind games you lying bitch! Should’ve known that I wouldn’t be blind forever. I mean what the hell did you plan on doing once they were all dead or out of the way?”
“Dammit Phillip! This is not a book okay. “ “Ah, this the part where the two opposing forces finally meet for the confrontation. She covered her mouth in shock while he proceeded to bark accusations. “We are not different you said opposing I’m so hurt, we are very much alike. I was beginning to develop feelings for you that I have not had for another man in years!” “LIES!” He growled. “All those hours we spent together confiding, how can you say that it was not real, dammit, how can you?”
Yes, he wanted so badly to believe Audra, that wounded piece of heart yearned to yell out that she was right. “Look we both have some money, let’s just pack up and get away from here today. Drive far away somewhere. This-Red Valley is poisoning your mind to the extent it has you thinking I’m this vampire.” Phillip laughed viciously. “You and Jacinda are two of kind, she too used to plead and deceive me.” “The death of your mother, your father issues and the anguish caused by Jacinda, has been building up inside you for too long. You’re attributing all this to some woman.”
“I’ll pass on the psychological advice. I know what I know. You all think I’m some feeble little boy in need of nurturing and guidance. I made it to where I am today, no help from anyone, I’ve stood on my own two feet.” The rage flared in his eyes.
“But Phillip I need you-we need each other.” “Shut up!” As if to block her innocent pleas out he clamped his hands over both ears. “I’ll bet you do” He retorted shutting his eyes. “Can’t run forever from your destiny.” She snapped in turn.
He burrowed his left foot hard onto the dirt. His eyelids flung open. Audra had vanished. Frantically, Phillip looked around searchingly. There she went! He glimpsed the back of her running into the woods on the pathway. Now or never he debated. Adrenaline pumping, rabbit like he sprang to his feet in pursuit. The elusive waitress wasn’t too far ahead.
“Audra!” He hollered entering the woods. “Where the hell do you think your going?” No response. He scurried after her only to be slung off his feet by the dramatic pressure of the wind. Phillip swiped at the detached leaves clinging to him captured by the winds ferocious clutches. Instead of making a beeline for the road, he witnessed her veer to the left.
Hardly effected from the fall Phillip advanced. Was she intentionally leading him into a trap? Why alter her escape route? Instinct thwarted his pursuit causing a breathless Phillip to halt. “No way am I chasing in there after her.”
He stomped his shoe onto the saturated ground. Funny, no storms had recently visited the Red Valley. “Wait a minute.” Ten minutes ago the earth was not nearly that moist on his journey with the Audra to the moment of truth. A small splatter of moisture occurred when he struck the dirt again with his shoe as if it were quickly becoming saturated.
Phillip’s attention was diverted to his arm as the sensation of something cool oozed down it. “What the hell.” He dabbed at the trickle of red liquid running freely down his arm. “Blood?” he gasped to see the red fluid flowing in a stream down a single leaf dripping onto his shoulder. Startled he moved back an inch. He craned his neck forward scrutinizing the tree itself. The life-force was effortlessly flowing down its thick bark.
“What have I gotten myself into?’ he gasped. Phillip watched mortified as the nectar of vampires protruded from the trees core then extended down its branches spreading to the leaves drenching them until they were like dishrags absorbing water. The sound of the blood hitting the wet earth was like that of waters dripping from a faucet. His eyes refused to give relevance to what they were seeing. Soon, the soaked ground would be a pool of rich blood.
The wind still persisted as well, but had no effect on the macabre sight before him. Pangs of nausea created an unsettling queasiness within the pit of his abdomen causing Phillip to grope at his stomach. What he wouldn’t give right now for a camera. to have in his possession. More pressing, he had to go. Enough was enough. In the sheer state of being overwhelmed, made him realize that perhaps he truly was not prepared for this after all.
Feeling faint to the verge of almost blacking out, he was unaware of the gowned figure standing a few inches behind him. All ready unable to bear the unreal scenario any further, the lone writer spun around to take flight. There she stood. First, Phillip sized up the incredibly sensuous garment. As if revisiting that night all over again, he was now face to face with Destiny and his destiny.
If he did not know any better, the vampire’s attire was a carbon copy of the one Gina owned. The flowing red dress comprised of silk glimmered. A second layer of black lace woven into circular patters covered the full length of the gown. His eyes moved upward. The cleavage area was extremely low cut thus allowing a good portion of her sculptured breasts to be exposed. Higher over the crane like neck to the face. The well-rounded cheeks and slender nose were signs of her Polish ethnicticity. Long tightly curled hair graciously spanned several inches down her backside. On the front side, the long fiery red locks extended to a point just above her bosom on outer right and left sides. Ceasing his observation, Phillip’s eyes became immobile as they gazed into the river of emerald green eyes that glowed with a non-human radiance.
In contrast to beholding Destiny in the light, versus under the moonlight, she was even more stunning and sensuous Undoubtedly, the most beautiful specimen of a female he had ever been granted the privilege to look upon. But appearances were one thing, the underlying intentions were another. Her apple colored lips parted. “So you have come back to me.”
Phillip desperately searched his inner thoughts for something to say. Any minute he was going to regain consciousness and wake up from a dream-so he wished. What do you say to someone or something in which everyone wavers off as a mere ghost story meant to be told over a campfire or late one night after a few drinks with friends? Was he staring at a human or a phantom? Whatever it was, she was not leaving.
“I’m here. I’ve always been here. I encompass everything you have spent your life searching for as well as running away from.” His vocal cords seemed to freeze due to shock preventing him from bellowing an ear-piercing yell. Destiny extenuated her unadorned arm out to him as if she were reaching for his face in rather a compassionate gesture. Hard to conceive now that this was the woman in which he saw remnants of an irreplaceable mother in.
“Isn’t this what you’ve been longing for?” Unable to look into her hypnotic green eyes Phillip intentionally peered above the vampire to the outstretched arms of the huge oak trees. He was crazy for even remaining, by now the writer should have cleared the area and have all ready been on the way home, he managed to rationalize. But, it was either now or never. Throwing his shoulders back and tapping into some unknown reserve of inner fortitude he confronted the dreamlike image.
He managed not to wince beholding her eyes that blazed like the red of fire. However, the trembling in his voice was apparent. “Wh-what is it that you want?” “That’s obvious is it not? The same thing you want.” She replied advancing towards him. “We were always destined to be with each other, that’s why you came back here searching for me whether you know it or not. Now the opportunity has arrived.” She proceeded even further. He violently flung his arms out as if they could act as some kind of shield against the oncoming specter.
“You have nothing to fear from me.” Her reassurance did not succeed in changing anything. She noted his defensive stance. “You certainly never acted that way when we were lying next to one another in bed.” This was the last statement that made him want to turn into rubber and just melt into the soil. “We spent some very intimate moments together.” “I thought you were someone else.” Phillip verbally retaliated. Her smile in reaction to his comment was sinister.
“You could have found me anywhere in the world, why now?” He asked thoughtfully. “True, but you would not have been ready. See, by you consciously finding your way back here made a powerful statement, that the time had come for you to deal with the inevitable-meaning you were tired from running.” “This is not what I’m seeking.” Phillip pleaded. “Oh, but it is, I watched you very closely and listened.” Arms still engaged in a defensive poise he asked, “Did you kill those people?” “Only because they meant harm. I was protecting you, us.”
Her emphasis on the word ‘us’ sounded unreal. “I’m going to leave and never come back to this place again. I mean how long did you honestly think you could deceive me with that Audra façade?” She didn’t answer the question directly instead, the phantom like vampire sneered; “Nonetheless darling we are where we need to be.” Akin to a bride preparing to take the hand of her groom she loosely dangled one hand inches form his face revealing her long claw like nails. Interestingly enough, they were painted in the same color to match her gown.
“What do you want from me.” The white of his shoes had turned semi red from the blood soaked soil. He silently chided his nerves to prevent his over pulsating heart from fleeing through the chest area. “Was this what it had all come down to? My life hanging in the balance at this particular moment?” The philosopher pondered.
“You know as well as that we were always intended to be together.” Apparently growing intolerant of Phillip’s reluctance she fastened her hand onto his elbow. Indeed she possessed a strength unequaled to that of any average man he had ever encountered.
The petrified writer finally recovered from the shock to the point that he was able to emit a substantial yell that must have even jolted the sturdy oaks. “I can give you everything you have always desired allow me.” Her cherry lips parted and slowly the sun glinted upon the snow-white teeth she was readily showcasing.
He grasped his t-shirt as if to cover his vulnerable and exposed neck. “Never fear,” Her eyes gravitated to the inner side of his muscular arm. “It doesn’t haft to be the neck, that’s old folklore, actually it can be in any number of places.” She smiled summing up the bulging veins in his wrist. “If you prefer, we can use a blade.” Was she really serious?
“No!” Phillip violently swung his arm breaking free from the vampires clutches and proceeded to run as if he were a tiger chasing after it’s prey. Shrugging off the temptation, he did not look back. He vacated leaving all the horrors behind. Never had he been so relieved to see the chevelle. The car ceased his sprint as he collided into it.
Frantically, Phillip fumbled for the keys. “C’mon man!” Desperately, he pulled them from his pocket. Dawning on the confused author that he had never locked the door to begin with, he swung it open. Just as he did so a white hand gently touched his elbow causing him to stifle another spine jolting holler. “When you need me, you will know where to find me.” Now completely adhering to the guise of the familiar Audra, Phillip shook his head. It reminded him of a super hero stepping out of their secret identity into the hero then back into the shield of their false identity again.
Ignoring the appalling sight, he dove in slamming the wide door, started the engine and wasted no time flooring the accelerator. The vehicle sped from the condensed lot and onto Whispers road. Several beads of sweat meticulously dripped from Phillip’s forehead making contact with the author’s shirt. He glanced in the rearview mirror to see Audra/Destiny standing erect in the center of the warped street. The blood scavenger female stood rather triumphantly as if she had all ready won. Phillip vowed to never be in a situation again where his emotional side was so freely opened.
IV
“Jake?” Gina asked scratching her right temple as she entered the darkened living room. “Damn Phillip.” She scolded. Her brother had the annoying habit of pulling the curtains closed minimizing the day’s natural supply of light. Holding the screen door open, she peered over to the immobile semi. Through logical deduction, Gina easily assumed her boyfriend had all ready entered the house during her venture from the upstairs.
It also occurred to her that due to Jake’s preoccupation with horror movies, there was a very good chance he was hiding and awaiting the opportune moment in which to jump out at her for the enjoyment of a good scare. So, with this in mind, she rather cautiously reared each corner until reaching the dim kitchen. Akin to the living room window the curtains above the sink were drawn as well. Deducing the fact that he must be outside she peered through the sink window. Seeing the warm rays of sunlight everywhere did nothing to appease the odd chill that engulfed the room.
Rubbing at her arms she slowly stepped back. Goosebumps. Sure enough. If Phillip were present he swear that this was a sign that some form of a ghost were lurking nearby. The sound of the back door opening and sharply shutting immediately beckoned her attention. “Jake.” She murmured somewhat relived walking to the rear porch. No one there. “All right Jake enough of your jokes okay?” Demanded the trucker’s female counterpart.
“Obviously, he is attempting to draw me outside.” She mused. “Forget it, I am going to sit here at the table and wait for you to get it out of your system. When you are done screwing’ around I can gripe at you for moving my damn dress.” She ordered turning to retrace her steps.
Gina strode past the refrigerator, “BOO!” Jake lunged out at her from the small space between the stove and the refrigerator. “Damn you!” She screamed startled shaking a clenched fist in his direction. He had not been standing there a moment ago.
“No more scary movies man I mean it.” “Why Gina you look as if you 've actually seen something spooky.” He taunted in a suave familiar tone. His eyes were noticeably red. “I don’t know who is worse you or Phillip.” “Hopefully me.” There was a very stern sound in his voice.
“Why is it so cold in here.” She remarked glancing around the kitchen. “The air conditioner is not on, yet is truly feels like no more than fifty something degrees in here.” “Well maybe I can heat you up a bit.” He offered planting a kiss on her cheek.
“Not funny.” She said dryly.
He leaned forward causing her to be compressed against the surface of the Frigidaire. Jake placed both of his shapely arms to either side of her with palms resting on the refrigerator door as if she was pinned in. Potentially, this type of situation could serve as a prelude to foreplay. However, the feeling of being cornered right now made Gina feel very uncomfortable. She felt an inconceivable surge of anxiety begin to stir within her.
Prying Jake’s arm free, Gina removed herself to the other side of the room where she hopped onto the sink counter which height wise was taller than the table. “Why so distant?” He asked concerned. Gina shrugged. “C’mon I came home early just to see you.” What made her really doubt that?
He went over to the sink and wrapped his arms around her. He sensed her reluctance. “Hey sorry I shouldn’t have scared you are ya pissed at me?” Gina softened a little. “Don’t know for some reason I just feel kinda edgy today.” “Well I can help you relax.” He attached his lips to hers like adhesive. After several seconds of initiating a reassuring exchange of kisses he looked deep into her eyes.
Curiously, she leant forward and smelled his t-shirt. “Does the smell of a hot sweaty man turn you on?” He joked. She glanced up at him then repeated the action. Gina’s face suddenly lit up like a jack-o-lantern. “Could you please explain to me why in the hell your shirt smells like a woman’s perfume?” He appeared totally dumbfounded.
“I have no idea what you are talking about I smell nothing.” “I know that scent, jasmine, my mother used to wear something very similar if not identical to it.” His accusing girlfriend pointed her index finger at his unshaven face. “I’m waiting for an explanation and it had better be a good one.” Gina slid from the counter and took to her feet. Jake proceeded to place his own nose to the muscle shirt and inhale. “Babe, they cleaned and serviced my rig. It’s air freshener.” “How did it wear off onto you then I am not that stupid.”
“Just what are you trying to imply? It’s from some chic?” “What do you expect me to think?” “You’re saying I’m cheatin? I’m-I’m hurt.” He stuttered. The fact that she may be wrong was being turned over in her mind.
Jake stood back and eyed her with a manly seriousness. “You know dear have I told you that any man whom continually tolerates your non stop bitching may be driven to cheat? Are you capable of being content with anything?” It was if she were looking for some switch to rewind the whole scenario and play it again. “No you heard right. I mean no matter what I do for you it’s never quite good enough.”
Suddenly she was encumbered by fear. All though she would not show it, Jake must have seen it in her eyes somehow. “I discovered something today that can change our lives forever. We won’t ever argue again, trust me.” “You’re making no sense whatsoever.”
“Poor Gina. We go through life so blinded to experiencing and existing to our fullest possible potential.” “I am going upstairs and lock myself into my room. When you are ready to talk civilized come and knock on the door.” Driven by a nagging uneasiness, she hastily began to move away from him.
He fastened hold of her arm securely. “Let go of me dammit!” “No bitch you are gonna listen to me for a change!” He roared hurdling the confused woman across the room like a rag doll. Her discombobulate state did not allow time to react. Jake quickly approached his dazed girlfriend and using the weight of his body which was twice the size of hers, used it as leverage forcing her onto the surface of the table. He lie directly on top of her rendering Gina totally defenseless.
“Got off me dammit!” She screamed wiggling like a captured fly stuck to a spider’s web. Never in the two-year course of their relationship had he ever displayed such ferociousness. Clearly he was not pretending. The tables wood felt rough and ice-like on her back.
Violently she smacked his hairy face so hard it echoed throughout the first floor. “Phillip is not here to help you, relax.” He ordered. Her mind was racing all ready, but when he began to separate his lips revealing two cat like teeth she hollered. “Was this really happening? Any minute he would remove the fake vampire fangs and start laughing, she in turn would be pissed off for a while then everything would revert too normal.
Excess saliva spilled from his bottom lip landing on her left breast. His eyes were fueled by a supernatural passion. This was not Jake. Perhaps his body but not the essence. Something very dark had come to visit Phillip’s farmhouse this afternoon.
On the verge of tears she clawed away at the side of his face until blood began to seep. This did very little to hinder his maniacal aggressiveness. No telling when Phillip or Audra would show up, leaving her to realize the only capable person of getting her out of this was going to be herself. Keeping that in mind allowed for jolted senses to somewhat stabilize. He kept the right arm firmly restrained while using his other one to immobilize her head by holding it against the tabletop. Digging fingernails and smacking the trucker’s backside with the free hand wasn’t helping much.
Jake moaned and leaned forward preparing to burrow his razor like teeth into fresh vulnerable skin covering her neck. Aided by the middle and index fingers of the unsecured hand she poked both eyes. To her overwhelming relief, he instantaneously released his iron hold and she slid out form underneath him. He stammered to the floor.
Wasting no time, Gina fled for the living room.
Covering the wounded eye sockets with one hand, he snatched a frying pan from the stove and blindly threw it in what he conceived to be her direction. The pan barely missed her foot meeting with the dining room floor. Angered and determined he wagered she would go for the door. Vision blurring from Gina’s unexpected retaliation he casually began to saunter into the connecting room feeling rather smug. Gina was yet to discover his alarming surprise.
The distance to the porch door seemed like that of a mile. She grabbed the handle and prepared to fling it open. It did not budge. “What?” She glanced upward to see where obviously Jake had successfully managed to wedge the tip of a screwdriver into the narrow space separating the actual door and it’s frame. Thus prohibiting the door from budging. Run upstairs? Break a window and explain to Phillip later? Or tackle Jake head on? Her mind raced indecisively.
Jake or whoever he was now appeared in the pathway to the dining room. He stood in such a way as to impede any attempts to flee into the adjoining room “What the hell do you want?” Highly doubting that any reasoning would matter, nonetheless, she asked. “I want you to be like me and live here always.” He whispered. “By sinking your teeth into my neck?” “It doesn’t haft to be there, an ankle, a wrist perhaps.” He explained in such a nonchalant way.
Stalling was allowing Gina’s overworked mind time to formulate. If she could get up the steps fast enough and to her room there was a good chance to lock and barricade the door. This would however seal her in as well. “Did something happen to you earlier today please talk to me.” Briefly a notable look of sympathy shown in his unusually darkened eyes. She wagered what the odds would be of being able to reach his humane side if at all present.
“Don’t think that I am not hip to your ways dear. You are attempting to rationalize with me in the hopes of changing my mind.” “Well the thought did cross my mind.” She laughed nervously all though her heart was beating out of her chest. Forget it, he was gone.
“Enough.” He took a step forward. Now or never, she had to make a move. Just as she made the initial move towards the staircase he rushed catching her halfway. He hoisted Phillip’s sister nearly three feet from the floor by means of a bear hug. “Where do you plan on going?” He taunted. Gina’s eyes caught sight of the fireplace poker lying atop the mantle. If only she could pry one arm free, surely he could not hold her forever.
True to her thoughts, he let her down while still maintaining the talon-like hold. “Piss on it. Neck it is.” He declared. He loosened his grip and fully took advantage of what could be her one and only chance. Gina swiftly swiped the poker and before her assailant had time to react brought the end down upon his skull as hard as she could.
He plummeted to his knees giving her the upper hand. Grasping his head with both hands she almost had to look away while delivering another blow to the truck driver’s left shoulder. This was the hit that hurled him into unconsciousness as he fell sideways to the floor. Greif stricken, Gina gazed over the motionless body of her boyfriend. Jake’s chest moved indicating he was alive and receiving air. Shunning herself for overflowing feelings of guilt, she knew she had to leave before he regained consciousness and would most likely be even more aggressive.
Fishing the keys to operate the semi from his shirt pocket she fled to the dining room looking back for a second still in disbelief. Then, through the house out the back door down the two steps and finally the getaway vehicle his truck. The driver side door was already unlocked so she climbed in stepping on the steel steps and then fell onto the seat.
Fortunately, from being present during many of Jake’s trips she remembered how to start the engine. Two minutes later she had backed down the drive and was prepared to turn onto Stone road. Somewhat unsure that leaving was the wisest decision, Gina tapped her fingers on the broad steering wheel. What if Phillip was to return home and walk into this? Can’t leave, but can not stay either, what to do.
Gina’s desperate contemplation was shattered as a cold hand took hold of her arm. “It’s a shame you are not sticking around, we very rarely have the opportunity to chat.” She turned to see Jacinda looking the picture of malevelolance. Never had she observed such a sinister grin. Before Phillip’s frazzled sister even had time to utter a word Jacinda furthered her dubious calling. “Ya know Jake is pretty good in the sack. He really laid me out on this little bed back here, he even corrected himself as he started say Gina and yelled Jacinda instead.”
Jacinda went crashing onto the dashboard as the side of her face met with Gina’s vicious slap, one that resounded loud enough to almost rattle the windows. Jacinda used the palm of her right hand to console a blazing red left cheek compliments of an infuriated girlfriend whom by now had recovered from shock and allowed it to transmutate into unmistakable rage. She glared at her nemesis and laughed bitterly. “I’m sorry was that suppose to hurt or something?” She taunted.
“I’ve waited a long time for this moment.” Gina announced triumphantly. “Likewise.” Jacinda hissed snatching a handful of Gina’s brown hair violently pulling it causing her whole body to fell lackadaisically forward. Grinding her teeth upon feeling her knees scratch the surface of the truck, Gina grabbed hold of Jacinda’s lavender colored gown to draw her closer. Still grasping Gina’s locks, the vengeful Jacinda swiftly kicked the fallen woman squarely in the knees. Omitting a slight moan, Phillip’s sister determined as ever, fisted the gowned attacker directly in the abdomen.
Jacinda relinquished the hold on her hair. Gina sprang upon her like an endangered tigress protecting it’s young. “Bitch,” She roared burrowing her nails into the all ready reddened face. Gina successfully clawed three long gashes across her skin. “Something to remember from me.” Gina briefly eyed her own fingernails taking in sketches of blood.
Jacinda as scornful as ever spewed a mouthful of saliva at her enemy. She wiped the fluid from her cheek and glared at the hateful Jacinda whom in light of the bizarre conversion to some darker forces had now evolved into something even more venomous.
Disgustedly Gina wiped the side of her face. Instantaneously both women pounced on each other. Gina fastened her hands around the bridesmaids neck, whereas Jacinda being partial to hair and heads once again raveled several fingerfuls of hair like a fork twirling a large amount of pasta onto a fork.
“Cough bitch!” Gina yelled violently shaking her opponent while maintaining the death grip on her neck. “I took your boyfriend and there’s nothing you can ever do about it whore.” Jacinda said gasping. Gina shook Phillip’s selfish ex girlfriend even harder. She laughed hysterically. The glow in Jacinda’s eyes was reminiscent in Gina’s mind of a burning candle shining through the carved face of a hideous jack-o-lantern.
Jacinda pulled at the base of Gina’s hair so firmly that several small strands must have became detached from her scalp. Releasing her hands from Jacinda’s windpipe, Phillip’s resourceful sister prepared to claw at her eyes in a similar fashion as to what she had done to Jake in the living room. But, instinct must have beckoned to Jacinda and she must have perceived Gina’s thoughts. She quickly swerved her head sideways, however the action did cause her to relinquish Gina’s locks.
Gina gulped hard as she glanced out the window. It had never occurred to either woman that during the duration of their cat fight that the semi had remained in motion and was now only a few yards away from a dead on collision with the front porch. Jacinda basked in Gina’s dubious disposition by vocally omitting several witch-like cackles. Temporarily ignoring her cynical observer, she managed to cease the semi’s potential crash with the porch. If only for a second, she exhaled a sigh of relief.
“Now for you ya psycho bitch.” She declared turning her attention back to the vindictive Jacinda-or whatever it was that had taken over. Jacinda snarled and threw her arms up in the air in attack mode but were immediately impeded by the determined strength in Gina’s arms. Being the rationalist that she was, Phillip’s sister theorized that the only means of escape would be through Jake’s truck. So, she wagered getting Jacinda out of the vehicle would haft to be the best plan of action.
She groped behind her for the door handle while restraining the vehemently Jacinda but, it was becoming increasingly clear, that she was not going to be able to fend off the attacker for long. If the same dark forces that Jake had been exposed to had overcome Jacinda, her physical prowess had also multiplied. Meaning, she would not be capable of fighting Phillip’s vicious ex off forever. Thankfully, she felt the handle and pushed down releasing the door, which swung outward. Her plan was to lore Jacinda from the vehicle then make her way back in if at all possible. Or, hopefully Phillip would come pulling in the driveway any minute.
A sharp kick in the knee made Jacinda recede backwards. Without any hesitancy, Gina fled from the semi onto the lawn. Now what? The truck had been brought to a halt left of the wooden stairs so instead of the risk of running around the perimeter of the semi and inevitably meeting up with Jacinda she grabbed onto the porches low wall and prepared to hop over.
She screamed as her back met with Jacinda’s elongated fingernails. It felt like a sharpened blade slicing through her skin. Gina whirled about somewhat surprised that Jacinda had regained her footing in such a rapid fashion and directly lodged her fist into the right side of the woman’s face. Jacinda returned the favor by punching Gina squarely in the mouth. Gina again landed another clenched fist onto Jacinda’s jawbone causing her to slightly sway.
One more blow from Jacinda catapulted Gina into an uncontrollable frenzy. She grabbed Lance’s greedy girlfriend by the shoulders and slammed her into the hedges beside the house. Gina watched as Jacinda toppled from the bushes and landed atop a puddle of mud due to Phillip’s morning routine of watering all the shrubbery with a garden hose. “Now all we need are some pigs and it will be complete.” Gina laughed cynically.
To show her contempt, Jacinda quickly scooped a handful of wet earth up and slung it at Gina drenching her shirt and skimming her chin area. Jacinda screeched as Gina forcefully lodged the tip of her shoe into the fallen woman’s ribcage. Quick to react, Jacinda outstretched her arm fastening it around one of Gina’s ankles yanking her right off her feet. She literally fell on Jacinda knocking the wind from her.
She turned sharply to the left thrusting Gina’s body into a small basement window shattering it into several slithers of broken glass that fell over the two brawling women. Jacinda attempted to rise but hallway up on her knees, Gina leaped on her and they both collided with the mud again. Jacinda’s’ face absorbed the richness of the wet soil as Gina clutched a handful of her chestnut brown hair and used it to hoist her head up and then slam it into the mud soaked ground.
Repeatedly Gina raised Jacinda’s’ head up and then shoved it down embedding it in the liquefied dirt five, six, seven times. “They say this is good for your skin.” She said smugly.
Finally, Jacinda managed to elbow her aggressor in the lower chin. The hit shot a pain through her facial muscles. Jacinda heightened her head up spewing a mouthful of black mud from within her mouth. “You bitch, now you are really going to get it.” Jacinda warned. “Tasty?” Gina taunted.
Amassing another handful of hair, which Gina used to anchor Jacinda’s’ head far back she shoved a palm full of dripping sludge like mud into her mouth. Jacinda in turn violently brought her leg up and rammed the back of the heel into the center of Gina’s back. A loud gasp and Phillip’s sister fell back wards and landed on the ground.
Both women were couching; knees in the wet soil stared very long and hard at each other. Suddenly Jacinda fiercely raised her arm up revealing a sharp edged piece of glass in it that she must have retrieved. Being in a state of sheer awe over the fact that Jacinda was preparing to stab her, mutilate her possibly; Gina desperately eyed the surrounding land for anymore-scattered slithers. Alas she detected a section of jagged glass; it’s tip pointed up. Somehow, it must have become lodged into the part of the dirt that was not so effected by Phillip’s quotidian hosing.
“This should be interesting.” Jacinda cackled once again like a fairy tale witch. While keeping their eyes fixed upon one another, they cautiously stood. Jacinda wasted no time in taking a free swing at her opponent. Gina jumped back an inch. Vaguely, Gina thought she heard a stirring in the living room amid an open window. “Great,” She thought, “This is all I need two of them.”
She gulped, the sound of the wooden floor creaked within the front portion of the farmhouse somewhere. “Phillip, where the hell are you?” She silently pondered. Gina kept her gaze pasted to Jacinda who judging by the sinister expression on her face was entertaining some gruesome ideas as to what could be done to her with some broken pieces of a basement window. “Think, think.” Gina scolded herself.
“What is going on here?” Gina asked attempting to gain some form of rationality.. “Revenge, you took Phillip from me, I took Jake from you. But I’m not done yet bitch.” She hissed gripping the glass so tight that it sliced through her skin and blood become visible. Gina continued moving back. “Something happened, today this afternoon. You’ve always been a little spoiled tramp but not like this.” Gina said attempting to probe for more answers. “I became part of Phillip’s personal ghost story, the one he has spent the majority of his life running from, one that he can no longer hide from.”
Gina’s’ brow furrowed. “What are you talking about?” Jacinda grew impatient and sprang forth. Although Gina threw her arm up defensively; Jacinda was able to make a minor incision into her flesh. “Ah!” Gina growled.
The opening of the screen door beckoned their attention. Jake appeared wearily rubbing at the base of his head. Jacinda glanced at Gina and smiled then looked to the truck driver rather proudly. Taking full advantage of Jacinda’s diverted attention, Gina ran forward and burrowed the narrow point of the glass deep into the bridesmaids neck. Blood gushed forth like the eruption of a volcano.
The chevelle pulled into the driveway at an incredibly high velocity. Phillip hammered down on the horn yelling out the car window. “COME ON AND GET THE HELL OUT OF THERE!” One look at Jake and she took to her feet. He too began running down the steps. They both scampered parallel to either side of the semi.
She cleared the rear tires as he leaped through the air to capture her but missed and fell face forward onto the grass. Overcome with relief she plowed into the car breathless. “Go!” She commanded. He shifted to reverse as Gina watched Jake plunge a screwdriver he had been carrying into the front right tire. The chevelle roared as it moved in the opposite direction of the farmhouse turned back onto the main street and sped away leaving Jake furiously grasping the screwdriver in one hand and shaking a fist at them with the other. In the distance, Jacinda arched over still groping at her gashed neck.
“Do you have any idea as to what is going on?” Gina asked looking searchingly to her brother. “I’ll explain everything as soon as we get far away from here.” “Can’t wait to hear what you haft to say.” “Let’s just say that Destiny is far more than just a ghost story." ”He warned.
CHAPTER 12

Business had grown increasingly slow within the last week for Valley Suds. As of five-thirty in the early evening a very lonely bartender found himself meticulously wiping and re-wiping the bar counter off with a stained white rag rather compulsively. The tavern itself was void of any patrons at the current time. Ironic as the bar proprietor thought due to the fact that this was usually the time of day when the regular customers came plowing in to indulge and for to maintain their regular state of inebriation.
Intently, Bruce listened for that particular familiar sound of the motorcycles to come roaring through the lot and come to a halt just outside the rear exit. A sound within the last five days he suddenly realized had become quite silent. In a state of sheer boredom, the mounted moose head circa the section of the tavern where the pool tables were situated was the nearest actual thing to any real living presence other than that of his own. The reliable barmaid slash waitress had just up end decided to cease her employment with the him claiming her mother residing up in the nearby city had unexpectedly been stricken with a bad case of pneumonia and was unsure as to when or if she would be back.
Even the eminent noise of pool balls rolling to and fro over the tables and shot glasses being brutally slammed down on table surfaces by the victorious poker winner were all such instances in which the lone father had painfully noticed the absence of. He tossed the worn cloth into a small green bucket situated in a corner spot underneath the bar. Feelings of misery conjoined with bitterness accompanied him as he filled a shot glass full of whiskey. He glanced into the extensive mirror that spanned the distance of the wall bearing the various bottles of liquor positioned on an oblong wooden shelf that displayed the bar’s drink selection.
What he saw was a repulsive sight indeed. His left arm was now completely bandaged. The violet blotches on his facial skin covered about seventy-five percent of it, and his skin around the chin and cheekbone area had begun to sag dramatically as if it had to cling to the skull in an effort to avoid completely detaching itself and leaving the face all together. His breathing somehow had become effected by this allergic reaction as he stood silently in the room he could not ignore the odd wheezing sound they emitted. The doctors theorized that in his exposure to the unknown agent it would progressively spread from outer to inner in just a mater of time. Driven by stubbornness, Bruce had repeatedly refused to succumb to a lengthy hospital stay shrugging off any in depth medical attention insisting that he had a business to tend to.
As Phillip’s estranged father swirled the whisky around he began to stare deep into the depths of the amber liquid as if looking deep into a water well. What was that prediction Phillip issued that first night of their initial encounter? Something about being a lonely miserable man whom would awaken one day to find himself desolate and encumbered by the agonizing pangs of solitude? Then again, what the hell did Phillip know about anything other than his fantasy world of vampires and ghosts, right? No, no, he was entirely wrong as always, just not possible. This was simply no more than a slow period which occurs every now and again, in the preceding week, this would be nothing more than a mere memory.
So engrossed in his optimistic ideas that he unconsciously allowed the glass to fall from within his hand and shatter on the floor. Quickly, Bruce retrieved a broom and small dust pan from a back supply room and swept it up adding the fragments to the to the green garbage pale to take up occupancy with the discarded dishrag. He grabbed a handful of napkins from a mound located on the corner of the bar counter then bent over to dab up the spilled liquor. He breathed very furitively while doing this, forcefully inhaling air to adequately supply his lung capacity with oxygen. He felt his heart thrash sporadically in his chest as a result of the minimal amount of air present.
He ditched the napkins in the can and slowly rose up sighing. “Hello.” He blankly stared at his dubious patron. A beautiful strawberry-blonde haired woman. The red highlights in her elongated hair were enhanced by the dim yet yellowish glow of the overhead lighting. He never even heard the attractive emerald-eyed woman enter the establishment. “Sorry if I startled you, thought I saw someone back there doing something.” She said apologetically.
Ever so grateful to behold a customer, especially one as appealing as her was certainly a blessing, or so he believed. “What’ll it be dear?” He asked trying to shield

His self-consciousness over the abnormality of his appearance made the bartender somewhat ill at ease in the company of a voluptuous female. “A glass of your best burgundy please.” Her sensuous voice matched her striking good looks.
Funny Bruce thought while pouring the dark colored wine into an oval shaped glass, “Haven’t I seen her somewhere before?” He replaced the top to the bottle and sat it down on the shelf amid the other bottles. Like a light bulb lighting the potential answer to his own question surfaced. Phillip; she was with his son that day he went to see Gina at the old farm house on Stone road following the horrible death of Lance.
He gently sat the glass down in front of her. “Business looks kinda slow this evening.” She remarked tilting her head back slightly to reveal a slender smooth neck. He watched as the unexpected caller took rather a large drink from the wine glass. “Slow period, one of the drawbacks to owning a place like this.” After he presented her with the wine he stepped several feet back from the counter to merge more with the darkness.
Wasting no time to engage in a conversation she asked, “So how is the disease going?” Convinced that he misunderstood the inquiry, he shrugged and commented, “I’m sorry what was that?” Those fiery green eyes sized him up over the rim of the circular shaped glass while slowly sipping on the blood like wine. Yes, in fact he was sure that this was the same person whom Phillip was with.
“I said how are you dealing with your skin slowly rotting from your face?” His eyes grew to the size of watermelons. “Did my ass of a son send you here? Is this some kind of joke?” “Oh, this isn’t any joke I’m afraid. The wild nightshade that grows through various parts of the countryside here can be pretty poisonous when ingested.” He approached the opposite side of the bar counter now illuminating his distorted face.
Look here you little bitch,” he snapped. “No, you listen.”
She sat the emptied wineglasses down and slid it across the way to an increasingly angered bartender. “You see, your external appearance shall now be a reflection of the internal. How fitting.” “I did not eat any nightshade, who the hell are you to come in here and talk to me like that anyways?” Ignoring his self-righteous statements she smiled. “Now everyone will see you the way in which your unfortunate son Phillip has always seen you, somebody who desperately tries to conceal the fact that he is actually a very lonely, very ugly old man, who tries so hard to blend in with the crowd.”
Bruce pointed his index finger in the direction of the front entrance hand visibly shaking and demanded, “Get out! Go back to that sorry ass son of mine, I’d been better off if she would have had the abortion like I tried to convince her to do in the first place, knew then that he’d be nothing but a nuisance.” Bruce stopped to catch his breath. Audra leaned over the counter so that she was only two inches from his face. “Now now dad, you shouldn’t go getting yourself all worked up like that, especially not a man so near death as it is.”
Bruce returned the sarcasm by spitting in her face. “That’s what Phillip means to me, he’s as worthless as spit.” He lapsed into an uncontrollable coughing fit. She wiped her face then reached down through her cleavage into her braw and extracted a folded white piece of paper. Audra unfolded it while he watched her from the corner of his eye between failed attempts to stifle the hocking coughs.
“I believe it’s time.” She said looking down to the handwritten paper. “I have here a little something I would like for you to hear in these last few moments of your wretched life.” His face tuned beat red. All though the choking subsided, he violently clawed at the left-hand side of his chest. His mouth dropped and he attempted to utter something but fell sideways behind the bar counter and landed on the barren floor.
Vision blurred, he looked upward to see a completely different woman glaring down at him. Where had his cynical burgundy drinker vanished? The eyes were the same but the hair was longer and bright red. Her long red gown surrounded by lace looked like a cross between a wedding dress and a seductive nightgown. “Yes, Bruce, I am everything your son has spent his life searching for, you should have believed the stories he told you about the Red Valley enough though, you don’t have much time so it is with great pride,” She leaned over slightly, “I want this to be the last thing you hear.” He couldn’t move, a fly entangled by a spider web.
“This is a poem by your son entitled Father’s Voice, written by the one and only, Phillip. I found myself sitting in a park
One evening close to dark”
She paused to eye the fallen man who gazed upward blankly at her, his eyes protruded an inch outward and appeared to be a glassy, the brown cornea of his eyes had decreased, while Bruce’s face had become swollen like a roasted marshmallow.
“While observing a retiring sun
Slowly slipping into the horizon
My thoughts began to wander
Over a dad that was never had
When I heard a father raise a voice to his son
My thoughts suddenly went asunder
The little boy frowned
As these words I found
Young man, if only you knew
I would give up a year
To be able to hear
My father’s voice
For you have experienced
What some can only imagine”
She stopped again to interject her thoughts. “Pretty touching isn’t it? Too bad you truly cannot comprehend the real meaning behind this. All though in your last inconsequential moments of existence, I must admit I am glad to have this opportunity to exact some form of vengeance in the name of your neglected son. Okay, let’s proceed shall we?” Desperately struggling to say something he pointed frantically at her, eyes scorning the vampire for placing him on trial.
“So don’t be sad
Go to bed tonight glad
Sleep warm and know
There is safety all around
Wake up tomorrow grateful
Look at your father and smile
Know that nothing
Can compare or measure to him.”
His face-hardened while she listened to him gasp. “Funny,” she mused, “My mother looked the same exact way when the nightshade finally claimed her life and she breathed that ultimate last breath.” He made one last attempt to vocalize something, and then his eyes went black. The bartender slowly lie his face on the floor and she watched as Bruce’s body slumped then went entirely went limp. Nonetheless, Destiny finished the poem.

“He is a pillar of security and refuge
For you, that man would lay down his life
And when you are grown
Sitting in a park one day like me
Look back on what forever you’ll own
A priceless experience
Oh little boy
How I long to tell you these things.”
Destiny casually glanced over the silent, vacant tavern, satisfied, she murmured, “Sorry I didn’t bring a tip with me but thanks for the drink.” The countess turned and walked towards the back exit. The shimmering gown, which extended to the floor and trailed a couple inches behind, obediently followed along as she effortlessly made her departure through the screen door.
II

“I knew there was more to ‘Audra’ than met the eye, however, I would have never deduced she was your mystery vampire woman from Nightshade lane that fateful night.” Gina confessed dumbfounded looking to her brother who sat on the ground like his sister leaning against the stationary chevelle. The two had taken temporary refuge in a small clearing close to the river in a very reclusive portion of the wilderness. “I understand the whole thing is a bit much to take in.” Phillip admitted sympathetically.
“I guess you deserve a heart felt apology.” Phillip wearily eyed his sister. “Okay I always believed that something really happened to you that night. Just maybe it was not to the extent imagined. Man, was I wrong, terribly mistaken, so much so that I lost my boyfriend even.” Both siblings stared at the pristine pine trees absorbing the much-needed tranquility surrounding them
“I can never tell you how sorry I am about all this. That crazy librarian Mrs. Kassite was certainly correct about one thing, I shouldn’t have come back here.” “You can’t badger yourself, you had no idea this would happen.” Consolingly, Gina rubbed her brother’s shoulder. Phillip smiled reflectively “Ya know one good thing in all this, is at least now I know the story about Nightshade lane is true.” “You found out in the worst way possible.”
Gina stretched as she stood up. “All right we have got to get the hell out of here, it must be somewhere around seven by now, we’ve been here nearly two hours.” “I say we take our chances and just drive. Sooner or later we’ll come across a populated town, can kick myself for not having a spare tire in my trunk.” Phillip said despairingly. “Well you was not aware of the fact that one day Jake would be sticking a screwdriver in to impede our fleeing from the messed up place.” Gina disgustedly shook her head. “I agree we gotta go. I’m sure she is somewhere doing who knows what.” Phillip wagered stammering to his feet.
Gina shivered as she said, “I never imagined I would actually kill somebody. I mean no secret me and Jacinda were not the greatest of friends, but man, I wonder if she’s dead.” It was now Phillip who offered a warm arm on the shoulder for his sister. “That was not Jacinda. Besides, you did what you had to do.” “My back is still a bit sore from our brawl. Wonder why Audra-Destiny did not kill Jacinda like she did Lance.” “Good question, I considered the reasoning behind that one myself. Most likely because that would’ve been far too easy. By afflicting upon her what she did, it gave her a sense of control over Jacinda, she liked that far better seeing that my ex-girlfriend was an opponent.”
Gina lit a cigarette and observed the smoke as she exhaled. “An acquired habit from you dear bro.” She commented in reference to the way the author always watched his own cigarette smoke rise into the air. “Jacinda may very well be dead now. One thing that puzzled me earlier was why Destiny herself made no attempt to effect your or Jake’s life directly.” Gina turned around curiously and looked to her ever-philosophical minded brother. “Audra or whatever you want to call her was indeed fond of you. When Jacinda became what she did, I don’t thing Destiny knew that Jacinda was going to be driven by vengeance to the point that she would go after Jake in order to get back at you. In Jacinda’s mind, she always blamed you for mine and hers separation.” Even in such a dire time, Phillip still maintained his analytical thinking. “Please, I gladly take the credit for the two of you no longer being together any day.” Gina said her sister loyalty showing.
“Okay, we leave now chance it. I got enough money in the bank to start all over again. All though I really can’t stand leaving a few sentimental odds and ends behind like my license plate collection. Ironically, I got our mothers wallet back after all these years only to haft to leave it in that house, what a shame.” Gina took three successive puffs and said mournfully, “And you are sure our stubborn father refuses to go with us?” Phillip looked to the dirt below then up to his sister. “Gina, I told you after what happened in the woods I stopped by there on the way to get you and pleaded with him to believe me. As usual he dismissed me like I was a frantic raving lunatic or something I know it is unfortunate, but I nor you can ever change that man.” Sadly, she nodded.
Gina tossed the cigarette. “The longer we stay here, the more we keep ourselves in harms way.” “Actually, thinking over matters I don’t feel I was ever in any real danger; not from her any ways.” “Well, I don’t plan on sticking around to test the theory, okay. We can always get another tire, crash at some little motel for the night and take it from there.” Gina proposed. “I’ve got plenty of dough stashed away in the bank, trust me, I’ll have no problem getting back on my feet.” “Me too, I didn’t solely rely on Jake financially. I just can’t get leaving our dad here.”
Pretending not to hear her last comment, Phillip began to walk in the direction of the Polonia River. “Hey, I thought we were taking off.” Gina called rushing after her brother. “We are.” Phillip reassured pulling a small knife from his pocket, which he had previously removed from the chevelle trunk. “I didn’t go through all this to not leave behind some reminder that we was here.”
Curiously, Gina followed. The author came to stop atop an elevated portion of land that rose up a few feet above the flowing river. He began to carve his name into the bark of a towering oak tree. “Call me melodramatic, eccentric, unique.” He laughed. “Phillip June nineteen seventy-eight.” Gina read reaching over and taking the blade from her brother. She carefully moved to the edge of the cliff and began to engrave her name.
“One day somebody will come across this and wander who we were, if only they really knew right?” She laughed in irony.
Perhaps it was instinct that beckoned him, Phillip was about to warn his sister to be careful of the cliff when she slid right off and crashed into the rushing current of the river below. Without hesitating, Phillip dove into the Polonia in pursuit of his younger sister. Fearful of being carried far into the water by the currents force, Phillip swam adamantly to keep pace with Gina who was all ready fast becoming too distant.
Despite his muscular stamina he feverently fought to keep from being sent helplessly into the gravitational pull of river. “Gina!” He called out reassuringly. “Nice night for a swim!” She yelled back splashing the water about with her arms. “Gina,” Phillip said spewing river water from his mouth, “Hang in their, a little further down the current decreases.” He stopped swiping water from his eyes, “We’ll be able to stop.”
Judging by the increasing cloudiness, any minute the sky was about to deliver a serious down pour of rain, either way they were in for a very wet evening. In the process of being succumbed to the element, Phillip ignored any sensations of panic, despite his loss of bodily control. It was as if they were being suctioned into the long hose of a vacuum cleaner. While thinking this would be a summer he would never forget till the day he died, Phillip maintained a hawk like watch on his sister. From childhood, Gina had always harbored some kind of aversion for water exceeding the length of four feet.
The Polonia River Phillip surmised, probably did not reach a depth of more than seven to eight feet. Phillip continually criticized himself. He should have taken the house he originally wanted, thirty miles east of the Red Valley. Would this day ever end?
Seconds later, the current begin to slow, a relieving sign that it’s force was starting to diminish. Phillip could clearly see Gina in the distance, and she too was beginning to move more deliberate. “The river also turns more shallow!” Again he called out. “I’m all right.”
Finally, with her feet rooted in the sand, Gina stood still, from the waist upward she was above the water now. “They say swimming is an excellent source of exercise.” Ironically Phillip said gratefully grasping his sister by the shoulders. “Are you all right?’
“Well, a ride down the Polonia River wasn’t quite what I had on the agenda for this evenings activities, but hey, things can be pretty unpredictable around here.” Phillip moved back to avoid being dowsed by drops of river water that went flying in all directions as she shook her hair back and forth.
Phillip looked around them. Nothing but wilderness and the sky was turning darker by the minute. “This really is not as bad as it seems, we simply get back on land, then just retrace our steps through the forest directly back, we came straight down the Polonia.” “Man, see how thick the woods look though?” Gina pointed out. “We’ll make it work, what other choice do we have?” “Gotcha.” Agreed Gina rubbing her slightly irritated eyes.
Brother and sister carefully made their way through the extremely dense trees and bushes. The further they proceeded from the water, the more spacious the area became in terms of being able to saunter freely without having to push and pull obstructing tree limbs from out of their path. As a result of the trees outstretched branches high above in conjunction with the persevering grey clouds, visibility was diminishing. “Swear, by the appearance of the sky you’d think it was late fall out here rather than the middle of summer.” Gina commented. “Yeah, not a good thing.’ The author noted.
In reaction to every sound, they jumped all ready on edge from the culmination of the days gripping events. “My imagination is running far, far away from me.” Phillip whispered as if someone could be eavesdropping. “My heart is still fluttering rest assured.” Gina remarked in the same soft tone. “Hey wasn’t it right around somewhere that Lance’s friend went over the cliff off his motorcycle?” “Not sure.” Phillip answered bumping into his sister. “Watch it.” She quietly warned. “Sorry.” The cold water rolling down his backside caused the jolted author to shiver. Ever fearful of the fact that something may be lurking ahead waiting to spring forth fed his anxiety driven senses. Thus, he again collided against Gina. “Dammit man, walk beside me if you can.” “Okay, pretty soon it’ll be so dark we will not be able to see your own hand in front of your face.” Phillip observed. “Thanks.”
“I know it’s odd of me to think of our mother at time like this.” Phillip verbalized nonchalantly. “Strange that the first thing that attracted me to Audra-Destiny was the similarity to our mother in her look as well as mannerisms, even the voice sometimes. Reflecting upon it now, I seriously cringe. Just think, this all started when I first heard a friend tell me the story of some old house on a lonely road, the type of stuff you talk about over the campfire.” Sadly, Phillip contemplated. “It’s now become Phillip’s own ghost story.” Gina said thoughtfully. “Hey, I see an opening up ahead.” Her older brother pointed out.
Consumed by apprehension, Phillip ventured past the final foray of branches, hoping he was not walking into a broad field that once housed the land for a Victorian house. He as well as his sister got more than they anticipated. “We don’t haft to worry about that barren area you so amicably described…No, we’ve found the whole damn house.” Announced Gina as her and Phillip stared wide-eyed at the vast white castle-like house before them.
“Okay, not good.” Phillip grabbed Gina by the arm and hustled her to turn back in the direction of the woods. “Look.” Gina uttered. Several owls had taken root upon various tree limbs; their fiery yellow eyes glowed in the darkness, like silent observers. “I knew things were not as they appeared, she was just bidding her time.” Phillip snapped.
“You can’t hide forever Phillip.” As if numerous volts of electricity had pervaded his nervous system, the author froze. Ever so slowly, swallowing hard he and his sister turned around to face Destiny adorned in the seductive attire of silk and lace, in her arm she cradled a large bouquet of fully blossoming nightshade flowers-rather mockdignantly flowers a bride would carry at a wedding ceremony. “Mother!” She harkened. Both siblings watched as Mrs. Kassite casually sauntered through the open front door behind the specter like vampire, Obediently, she bent over and gathered the portion of the gown that trailed behind her daughter onto the porch floor lifting it up then gracefully wrapping the material around her arms. Phillip gulped, So, she was-is her mother, mystery solved.
“Foolish woman, you really don’t deserve to partake in such a momentous occasion.” She murmured bitterly over her shoulder to the woman to whom Phillip had known as Mrs. Kassite; wielding maniac with a pitchfork. “Yes,” Destiny said, clearly her focus was now on that of the reluctant guests. “My mother also thought she could stay away and hide, attempting to prevent me-us from taking our rightful place together.” She rolled her emerald green eyes disapprovingly, “But now she too has ultimately accepted destiny,” she emitted a loud sigh, “Destiny, how ironic isn’t it?”
“Is there no way to stop her?” Gina whispered. Ignoring Gina’s commented the vampire ascended the stairs. “Why are we not running away?” Asked Gina. “Because, there is nowhere to go, Phillip cannot deny the inevitable, he has spent his life shielding himself from what he unconsciously knew would eventually come forth.”
“Where is Jacinda?” Phillip inquired curiously looking to the house expecting to see her standing on the porch. Her eyes narrowed and shifted to his sister. The admiration was apparent when she said, “I believe your sister has eliminated that little problem, she’s dead.” “I thought that-” Phillip began, she interjected, “She could not be killed, don’t adhere to everything you hear about us. I don’t fear garlic or crucifixes, I cast a reflection in the mirror as you yourself can attest, and I will not shrivel up from being in sunlight. Quite frankly, I rather enjoy living and functioning during daylight hours.”
Phillip took a few steps forward putting his arm out gesturing Gina to remain where she was. Destiny’s eyes seemed to sparkle as Phillip approached her. “What do you want?” He demanded. “This is old, we’ve been through all this. I can be every woman from your past and future. You grew to love me as Audra.” “Lies, because you deceived me into falling for a false façade.” Phillip defended. “Audra is part of me, come with me stop wasting your time in world full of people who cannot even begin to appreciate you.” Her tone of voice altered from suave to almost pleading. Phillip scratched his head thinking, “Good grief, does she-is she actually capable of loving someone like that?”
“Of coarse I am able to love unconditionally.” Phillip gasped; she knew what he had been thinking.
The wind suddenly began to gather around them forming like a vortex. “Your father and Jacinda are gone. Gina is a strong vibrant woman.” The wind howled like wolves as the sky shaded to complete darkness. “She’s so right.” Phillip thought beginning to soften. “Yes.” The vampire said soothingly. “I can see it in your eyes.” “Phillip!” Screamed Gina over the vicious howling. He furiously waved his right hand signaling to his petrified sister to stay put.
“This is crazy, I can’t leave with you.” He declared, but by now the indecision was starting to root. Taking full advantage of his apparent indecisiveness she extended her arm out, the lace draping neatly down from her arm to form the shape of a cone. “You know inside what is true.” For the first time he gazed into her phantom like eyes.
His eyes grew intense and he grunted suddenly wrapping his huge knobby hands around her neck. “Damn you.” The writer yelled shaking her. Interestingly, she did not resist. Nervously Gina bit her fingernails, a habit not repeated since elementary school. Violently he shook her eyes burning with rage. “I should have never have came here that night, ever since you have haunted my every step my every breath!” “Does he intend to kill her? Can he?” Gina wandered preceding to bite down on the thumbnail. Mrs. Kassite, remained stock still an expressionless look on her face like that of a zombie from an old black and white horror movie.
Back and forth he swayed her. Gina could not understand why the vampire showed no signs of retaliation. Phillip jostled the immobile blood craver to and fro until his arms grew tiresome. Gina continually removed strands of windblown hair from her face between nail biting spasms. She was not the type of person to just stand by and watch helplessly. Exhausted his arms dropped to his sides.
“Damn you.” Face flushed he repeated. “I’m glad you got that out of your system. Succumbing to me does not represent weakness on your part-that’s what you fear, vulnerability. I am a strong woman yes, but an equally stable man is quite appeasing, why do you think we were destined to be together eternally? We can both hold our own.”
“She is telling me everything I have yearned to hear.” He privately speculated. “It’s okay to be strong, yet, there are times when you can be emotional.” She said as if it were the final reading of a verdict in front of a jury.
“Enough!” Gina stomped her foot and prepared to seize hold of the situation by reaching her brother but the velocity of the wind forcefully pushed her back. Using her arm as a potential barrier to block the whirling air from causing harsh irritation to her watery eyes. “Phillip, I know it’s not your fault that dad was an asshole and he rejected you or the fact that mom died when you needed her most, but this is not a probable solution.” She spoke in an articulate manner in which her brother could appreciate. Yet, at this particular time he and Destiny were existing within their own realm of reality, one that did not allow for outside interference.
While gazing into the depths of her sparkling diamond like eyes, he raised his hands poised to strike her against the face. But he could no longer resist her. His eyes altered from the usual intensity to those burning with an undernourished hunger. With one last look over his shoulder at his sister, he smiled an odd yet reassuring smile, the final smile she would ever see from her brother. Gina did not comprehend the vibe she was perceiving.
“She will be just fine.” Destiny confirmed. Phillip snatched her by the shoulders and passionately burrowed his tongue into her wet mouth with an insatiable desire to merge with her. “With acceptance comes freedom.” He thought. Gina watched as they fulfilled their hunger. Destiny embraced him. Phillip paused from the onslaught of bathing his newfound lover with affectionate kisses. Mortified Gina watched her mouth open to reveal a pair of elongated fangs similar to what Jake had attempted to do prior in the day. Neatly she inserted her teeth into the side of his neck…
The bustle of the wind nearly swept her from her feet making her blink several times. The eerie house, Phillip, Destiny, Mrs. Kassite; all vanished. Gone. The wind dramatically ceased as well. Gina looked about frantically. Nothing but darkness and silence with the exception of the night crickets. “Did it happen?” She asked falling to her knees on the dirt. “Phillip!” she screamed.
Gina lie motionless on the ground for a number of minutes attempting to regain her sense of normality. “I can grieve for Phillip later, right now, I have got to get out of here.” With that in mind she ran blindly into the wilderness, the owls had also disappeared she noticed. “Run, run.” the motivating thoughts compelled her onward. Being unfamiliar with this section of the woods oddly enough did not deter her from following a direct path. It was almost as if Phillip were still with her somehow guiding her.
A hand tapped Phillip’s mentally exhausted sister on the shoulder. Jake. He stood silently his face encompassed by the pristine darkness. He looked at her conveying the same expression that Mrs. Kassite had in those final moments. Gina longed to speak, yet she retained her silence. One long last look at her former boyfriend and she continued her pace. Waiting until she had jaunted several more inches she glanced back. The hairy tattooed truck driver like everything else-had vanished.
Unless imagination had taken over, Gina could sense Phillip nearby. She ran aimlessly passed the tall trees, twigs periodically snapped under foot. She was running from past, the present. Fleeing from nowhere going to anywhere definite. Destination unknowable at the present time. Just keep running away from it all. Jacinda’s sinister face just before she inserted the broken glass into her neck, Jake standing in the doorway drinking a beer rubbing his abdomen complaining he was hungry, her decrepit looking father reduced to half a man, and most of all, Phillip standing proudly on the front porch of his newly acquired house. Run, run, run…

PROLOGUE

“Are you sure this is the place.” Asked a skeptical young Christopher to his older brother Jake. “Dude I’m telling you man Stone road, the story says it was the street that ends into the Polonia River.” Declared his brother Jake. “And back there in those woods, the legend says that Destiny the vampire killed a biker. Lost control of his bike and went right over the edge of a cliff." ”Both brothers stared wide eyed into the distant forest.
Christopher being the more logical minded of the two interjected. “Yeah but that is all stuff someone made up for scares to freak one another out over a campfire.” Jake refused to be swayed. An empty lot of land greeted the two youngsters. “They say mere superstition caused the townspeople to tear the house down and never rebuild here again. Except that old barn still remains compliments of the historical society around here, bet that thing has seen a lot of interesting things go down.” Christopher speculated.
“Man, allegedly a famous writer resided here.” Jake remarked his brown eyes lighting up under the glare of the afternoon sun. “Heard that he was the object of Destiny’s desire. One night they disappeared together.” Christopher scoffed at the idea. “I was told that never happened, he returned home packed his stuff relocated somewhere reclusive and has never been seen again.” “Who really knows the real truth.” Christopher said doubtfully.
“You can not look to far into things, remember most of it is just made up.” “Yes, but that saying behind every myth or what not lies some fragment of truth.” Jake said refusing to back down. “Too bad there is not anything in the library here about the legend of Red Valley. Hey, I even heard the librarian was a some kind of ghost. The mother of the murdered vampire girl Destiny. No one even knew until years later.” Christopher sighed, obviously once Jake’s curiosity had been fueled, there was no extinguishing it.
“I wander why mom always gets so weird when we ask her about this place.” Jake remarked. “Because this Phillip guy was some distant cousin of hers.” Christopher said in a matter-of-fact fashion. “Well I’m glad I finally got to see this place. I recall first hearing the story over a bonfire at Pat and David’s house. We built a huge fire in a fifty-five-galloon drum. Their dad told us the story.” Jake took in the scenery then added, “I asked to see that abandoned road where the house once stood but Ma flipped. She knows something but she’s not telling.” Jake concluded.
A cobalt blue chevelle rounded the corner in mint condition. An older man with short neatly cut black hair stepped out. “Well, did you get to see it?” Their stepfather asked grinning. Meanwhile the door opened and an attractive woman in her early forties stepped out. She walked around the front of the car. Her low cut t-shirt and jeans revealed her physique to still be very well toned. Her chestnut brown hair was tied in long pony tail behind her slender head. Gina smiled as she approached her two sons. “If only you could see your son Jake and his half brother right now Jake.” She thought to herself admiring the tall curly black haired boy of seventeen whom mirrored a near image of his deceased father Jake in every way. Jake had never known that Gina was pregnant that fateful summer.
“Just probing possible theories.” Jake said nonchalantly. “Well ya never know, maybe some things are not meant to be known.” Their mother said rather sternly. Both brothers looking curiously to one another then back to their mother. “Your mother got a little worried when you left the picnic area saying you’d be gone only ten minutes.” Their father expatiated. Jake did not turn his suspicious gaze from the calm look on his mother’s face. “She’s wearing a mask I’ll bet, underneath that she look as if she is about to jump from her skin.” He quietly noted.
“All right we gotta get moving here, I can’t miss my appointment with Katrina Menninger one of the biggest women in the design world.” Gina said ushering them towards the chevelle. Christopher the younger son of sixteen held great admiration for her his mother a successful fashion artist and owner of two clothing stores located in Nebraska as well as California. The family had been passing through the Red Valley on their way to the nearest city for a weekend getaway as well a momentous meeting with this big time design icon.
With the door open, Gina paused and stared idly about. “Phillip” She murmured ever so quietly. Jake slid onto the back seat pretending not to hear her mention of the name ‘Phillip’. He leaned across to Christopher whispering, “I’m telling you she knows something.” “Cut it out, for the last time, your over active mind is searching for stuff that isn’t real.” The chevelle pulled away leaving the lonely street. A mild afternoon wind bustled through. The barn doors eerily creaked. Inside high in the rafters a feathered owl sat perching, eyes closed resting and waiting to awaken for the evening’s nocturnal adventures.

II

More often than not, there are times when I am awakened to the stirring of the wind outside my bedroom windows. Try as I will to shut the memories out, they come flooding back like a full speed locomotive. Sometimes, I embrace them, while other times I pretend they are nothing more than bad dreams, the kind one has after watching a scary movie or reading a spooky novel of some sort. Nonetheless, I have finally came to the realization that I must live with what I know. Almost every time I feel the wind, or at least force myself to listen, there will always be the reminder of my brother and that fateful summer, so, so long ago.
Often I will look up from whatever it is I am doing to see Jake my young son looking at me in some curious way. He knows that there is some dark secret locked away inside me. If only he really knew just how horrific the secret is. I told him his father died by drowning in the Polonia river right after I became pregnant. But he is a very smart boy. I can sense there is a degree of doubt present. I could not bring myself to reveal that Phillip was actually my brother not some distant cousin neither.
“And when it’s time to die, my soul shall remain eternal in the sky, what will that be like? My brothers own words from a poem he wrote. Words that will forever stay embedded in my mind. When the time is right I will tell Jake everything. I am even considering writing the story to the best of my ability. All though I am in serious uncertainty as how to label it. Fiction, non-fiction? Some will have a hard time believing it to be anything more than just ghost story. Time will tell I guess.
Gina

*** The poems Father's voice and Forever in the sky are poems taken from book The Judging of Dreams.